ã€ŠWelcome to Adams Townã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Road Towards the Truth

    I stared at my phone until the battery icon began to blink.

    The sight filled me with frustration, unsure if we were any closer to our destination or just aimlessly driving through the endless mountain roads. I watched my father intently as he gripped the steering wheel tightly, sweat beading on his forehead. His face, etched with deep concern, revealed a spark of fear in his eyes.

    "Dad, are you ok?"

    He answered with a simple nod, his eyes flicking toward the window every few seconds as if searching for something. The silence in the car felt heavy, broken only by the soft ticking of the hula doll swaying on the dashboard. Finally, the dreaded warning flashed on my screen¡ªfifteen percent of battery left. Soon, I''d have nothing but the endless blur of trees ahead to occupy my time. I removed my earbuds and took a deep breath, preparing myself for the inevitable monotony ahead.

    "How much longer until we get to the new house?" I asked my dad, noticing his frown deepened after the ninth time I have posed the same question.

    "Relax, will arrive soon."

    I leaned back in my seat, gazing out at the passing trees, desperately trying to maintain my composure and prevent myself from screaming like a crazy maniac. The unchanging greenery of the foliage and the annoying sound of the hula bubble head on the dashboard, made me question the decisions I''ve made recently.

    In the wake of my mother''s death, my father made the decision to pursue a fresh start. I understood his reasoning. Living in the same house, surrounded by memories, won''t offer the necessary environment for grieving or moving forward. However, I feel like I lost in this gamble as well. It wasn''t just memories that were left behind; it was also friends, potential relationships, and a reputation that I have spent years cultivating. Those things, I will miss the most.

    Yet, in the grand scheme of things, none of it seems to matter anymore now that my mother is gone.

    "You are quiet, Tobias." My father said, taking a quick glance at me. "Anything running recklessly through that mind of yours?"

    I sighed, before responding. " Nothing, just bored."

    "Or maybe you are mad at me because you lost your chance to kiss that chic- what was her name? Daniella?"

    I grew slightly irritated at his comment. "That''s none of your business. Keep your eyes on the road, or you''re going get us killed."

    My father chuckles after noticing, I was getting uncomfortable with his questioning. "No faith in your old man? Well, I am glad we are trying new things. I have no doubts you will be king of the high school once again."

    "Yeah, right."

    "I am dead serious, I really am."

    "What makes you think I was doing well back home?"

    "Student of the year, twice. A GPA higher than my credit score and the multiple times your mother was summoned to the principal''s office."

    He nailed multiple points, but I was not going to let him win the argument. "I had nothing to do with that."

    "Of course. Other parents are worried about their little girls'' broken hearts. But my boy, not at all. He is too smart to be owned by a single girl."

    I''m impressed with him lately. In past years he would work himself to death, leaving almost no time to spend with his family. But now, it''s as if he wants to make up for all the things he''s wanted to say, words that resonated with regret.

    I needed to ask him a lot of questions, especially those that would be difficult to answer. Unanswered questions about my mother. "Is it my turn for questions?"

    "Shoot me," He grins, ready to answer whatever I throw his way. This was the moment I was waiting for, to ask about my mother''s death. My father appeared to be more open and approachable than he has been in the past couple of weeks.

    "Why was Mom''s funeral done with a closed casket?"

    He sighs, his expression turning serious.

    "I think it''s time for you to know the truth," he said, carrying sadness in the tone of his voice.

    I turn off the screen of my phone, wanting to give my full attention to what my father had to say. I''m surprised by his willingness to answer my question so quickly. It''s been weeks since he was inclined to talk about Mom, and I was ready to finally hear the truth.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "The funeral was held with a closed casket because of the conditions she was found," he paused for a moment, returning to the silence I hated the most.

    "Please continue," I said, my voice filled with desperation. "You still haven''t said anything about it."

    His grip on the steering wheel tightens; the expression on his face depicts regret.

    "Tobias, this is not easy for me to answer. Please, give me a moment."

    I instinctively withdraw, realizing that my question might have caused him a lot of pain. It was clear that he was reliving the moment he had to identify her, a task I find difficult to do. I returned to stare at the overgrown foliage on the road, hoping, he might want to finish answering my question.

    "Your mother was attacked while jogging in the Harshall Trails," He paused. "She was mauled by a wild animal."

    Now I understand. His words engulfed my heart, as a heavy silence settled between us.

    "I know, I worked a lot. I know that I have chosen to make money rather than spend time with my family. But I did what I needed to do, to keep a roof over our heads."

    His words resonated with me; I lived through his absence my entire childhood. My father had always been focused on the antique store he and my mother ran, often leaving little time for anything else. But now, in this vulnerable moment, I saw something in him I hadn''t seen in years¡ªhis raw emotion, the guilt of a husband who couldn''t protect the woman he loved, and the weight of a father carrying the burden of it all.

    "I''m sorry, Dad," I said, noticing tears welling in his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault."

    I returned to my watchful venture, gazing out at the passing trees as I gave my father a moment to calm down. In the rear-view mirror, I catch a glimpse of my reflection and notice a strand of white hair emerging from the roots.

    "That white hair is showing up again."

    Without a word, he reached over and gently brushed his hand over my forehead, pulling my hair back to examine it more closely.

    "I see. But I don''t think is necessary for you to continue with your medication. Where we''re going, you won''t need it."

    His comment unsettled me. I had been reliant on that medicine since childhood, to balance the melanin my body couldn''t naturally produce. It had kept the black color in my hair. Without it, I knew my hair would turn completely white in no time.

    The trip felt longer than expected, perhaps due to the slow, deliberate pace my father maintained. As we continued heading north, I began to notice something odd¡ªthe growing number of abandoned cars along the roadside. It was an unusual sight, one that raised more questions than answers. Something wasn''t right, but I couldn''t put my finger on it yet.

    "Why are there so many abandoned cars here?" I asked.

    "I am not sure. It''s been a while since I have come this way."

    My dad eases off the accelerator as we near an old metal bridge. We pulled over to the side of the road, both of us captivated by the sight of the gorge below.

    "Is that a bascule bridge?" I asked, baffled by the scenery. "This town is nestled in the middle of the mountains, why would they need a bridge like that?"

    "Beats me," my father said, staring at the bridge.

    We got off the truck and stepped closer to the edge, peering into the gorge''s depths. A dense fog blankets the chasm, obscuring any view of the bottom. The atmosphere feels eerie as if secrets were hidden within the mist. The hairs on my arms stood on end as a chill crawled on my skin. My father and I shared a look of uncertainty then silently turned and got back in the truck to continue our journey toward Adams Town.

    After crossing the bridge, my father''s attention shifted to a worn sign on the side of the road. "Look, we''re here. It says:Welcome to Adams Town. The house isn''t too far now. I promise you''ll love it."

    Curious about the town, I grabbed my father''s phone to check the map. Adams Town was nestled in a sprawling mountainous region, with two major highways intersecting and dividing the town into four distinct sections. The more I studied it, the more questions I had about this place hidden away in the middle of nowhere.

    "Hey, I still need that," my father said.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know when you have to turn."

    But as we got caught up in conversation, we missed an important right turn. His phone buzzed with a navigation alert. "Your destination is on the right," the automated voice said as the GPS recalculated directions.

    "Stop here." A smile grew across my face, knowing, it was my fault he missed the turn.

    "You said, you were going to tell me when to turn."

    "I just did." I placed the phone back on the holder, trying to avoid confusing him while he drove, though I couldn''t help but grin.

    He stopped the truck to look at the address on the phone, double-checking it. Then, he turned around, driving back a few feet.

    "Yes, this is the right address, but... this doesn''t look right."

    I glanced at the eerie scene before us, the overgrown vegetation seemed to swallow the gravel road, a scene plastered in real life from a horror movie.

    "It looks abandoned," My father sighed, then glanced at me with a smile. "Well. It might not be the most welcoming sight, but let''s give it a chance. This is our new home now."

    I stared at my dad in disbelief. "You bought a house without seeing it in person?"

    He shrugged, brushing off my concern. "I''ve done my fair share of research and asked all the right questions. Trust me, it will be just fine."

    I sighed, realizing that arguing wouldn''t change anything. As we continued down the overgrown path, we passed statues¡ªold and weathered, almost hidden by the creeping vines. One depicted a man holding a short bow, while the other was a woman elegantly dressed. Both seemed long forgotten, swallowed by time and nature.

    "I bet you it''s a murder house. Someone died here, and you got suckered into buying it. And what''s up with the creepy statues?"

    My dad laughs, amused by my comment. "Relax, Toby, it''s just an old estate. There''s nothing you should worry about. Besides, ghosts don''t exist."

    "Easy for you to say," I reply skeptically. "If things start to get too creepy, I want you to promise me, we will move back home."

    He nodded in agreement. "Deal. But let''s give it a chance. Who knows, maybe this old house has charm hidden beneath its spooky exterior."

 Chapter 2: Unwelcome

Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

 Chapter 3: The Siren and the Bear

    The town seemed lifeless as the sun dipped below the horizon, shrouding us in the encompassing darkness of the night. Not a single person could be seen wandering the streets or showing any interest in the downtown shops. The bar, located nearby, didn''t instill much confidence in me, considering its claim and the food it purportedly serves.

    I typed the name ''The Silent Siren'' in the search bar of my phone, but to my surprise, the search yielded no results. I grew even more curious about where my father had found reviews for this place.

    "Where did you find the reviews? I asked. "I cannot find anything on the internet."

    My father chuckled, "That''s top secret. I have the right to keep my sources undisclosed."

    He seems to enjoy the mystery behind his discovery. I glanced at him with curiosity, as a mischievous smile spread across his face. "Common, spill it up," I asked.

    "Alright! To be honest with you, I have only one source."

    "Which is?"

    "You''ll get angry if I tell you."

    "Try me."

    He glanced at me, then smiled. "Margaret is my source."

    "Are you crazy?" I yelled, looking out the window. "And you''re dumb enough to take her advice."

    "Relax, we''re here."

    We park in front of the bar, noticing the sparse number of people around. "We don''t have time to argue. Let''s get some food." He said, stepping out of the car.

    We approach the door as some people leave the bar. To our surprise, the lights inside are already turned off, indicating that the establishment is on the verge of closing. I notice a piece of paper hanging on the door, replacing the typical sign that would display the operating hours. Instead, this bar had a hastily written note held in place by a smiley sticker.

    "They are about to close Dad," I said, struggling to decipher the poorly written hours on the paper.

    Harold stepped closer to the door; his face filled with confusion as he began to read the note. "How is that possible?" he wonders aloud.

    "The hours are 8 am to 6:30 pm."

    My dad opens the door and peeks inside. "There are still people inside. We might be able to grab some food."

    We sat at the bar, and an elderly lady with an upside-down cross tattoo on her left hand approached us. With a toothless smile, she places a napkin and a beer in front of my dad offering him a complimentary drink.

    "Welcome to the Silent Siren," she said. "We have heard rumors about new people moving to Adams. Usually, folks tend to run away from this town rather than settle here."

    "Well, we''re glad to be among the few that chose to stay."

    "Unfortunately, we are just about to close. We can still serve beer for the next ten minutes."

    "No food?"

    "Sorry, the Kitchen is closed, sir."

    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off about her. She never made eye contact with me or bothered to ask if I wanted something to drink.

    "Alright then, let''s grab two beers to go. Do you have any craft beers?"

    "We only serve local brews," She reached for two long-neck bottles and places them in front of my dad. "That I''ll be $11.50 per bottle, plus tax and tip."

    "Here," My father said, as he placed two twenty-dollar bills over the counter. "Keep the change."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Thank you, kindly."

    "Alright Tobias, we''ll have to find another place to eat."

    "Food is what you look for?" The old lady asked.

    "Yes, something we could eat until the electricity in our place is restored."

    "You have a couple of places around here where you could eat a decent meal. The Bear''s Den has the best burgers in town."

    "I thought the Black Lotus has the best ones."

    The old lady chuckles. "If you like them raw, then you need to look no further. Unfortunately, they don''t open until dawn."

    "Are there any grocery stores in town?"

    "Fred''s is the only one. It''s on Royal Parkway across town."

    "Well, thank you very much."

    "If you look for anything else, other than food, I am here till five," The old lady said, winking at my dad. "And thanks for the tip."

    "Don''t mention it."

    I smiled, thinking of taking advantage of my dad and getting some payback from his sarcastic jokes back in the house. "Will you come after five?"

    "I''d sooner jump off the gorge on the edge of town than entertain an offer like that. We will have to tough it out. Let''s drive east to the Bear''s Den. I still want a hot meal."

    The town seems trapped in a perpetual state of silence and solitude, as if time itself has forgotten about this place. I must be honest with myself. We have been in this town for about five hours now, and I get a bad feeling every time we enter a new building. Every corner we turn, every interaction we have, it only adds to the uneasiness I feel. Adams Town seems to hold a mysterious aura that I can''t quite put my finger on. It''s as if something is lurking beneath the surface, something hidden in the shadows.

    "Ok, three times the charm, right?" My father said, with a hopeful tone. " Living in a small town has its advantages."

    "Can you name one?" I asked curiously.

    "Like finding a girlfriend ten minutes after arriving?" My father grins mischievously.

    "That''s not an advantage."

    "Then explain to me why you never brought one back home?" He smirks. "Well, it doesn''t look like much, but we are here."

    "Mind your business."

    The entrance to the Bear''s Den didn''t inspire much confidence. Motorcycles lined the parking lot, alongside scattered empty beer cans, and a group of rugged-looking bikers. As my father opens the door, we are greeted by a scene of a bustling, crowded bar.

    "This might be overwhelming. We can leave if you don''t feel comfortable with this type of crowd." My father said.

    "I''m fine. Let''s get some food and get back to the house."

    We step inside, immediately enveloped by the lively atmosphere. Laughter, chatter, and the clinking of glasses echoed throughout the crowded bar. It''s packed with people from different walks of life, mingling and enjoying their time. We manage to get to a small table in a corner, away from the center of the action. A waitress approaches our table, her friendly smile contrasting with the rough exterior of the bar.

    "Love the little bit of white in your hair," The waitress said, complimenting my distinguished look.

    "Thanks."

    Harold, on the other hand, greets the server with a lingering gaze. He examines every aspect of her, unabashedly exploring every feature without a hint of modesty.

    "Hi," my dad said, clearly captivated by the blonde girl.

    I observe his behavior, noticing that this is a side of him I haven''t seen before. However, considering our limited time together, it''s possible that he simply hasn''t revealed this aspect of his personality to me.

    "I am Emma, I will be your waitress tonight. We are a little busy, so I hope you understand if the food takes a little more time to prepare."

    "We are fine with that. Can I get a beer first then? And A glass of milk for my underage son?"

    I felt a sense of disappointment as I glanced at my dad. "I want a Coke. In the biggest glass, you got. He will pay for everything, I''m just here to make him spends more than he thinks he''s going to."

    Emma burst out laughing at our exchange. "This is cute. Are you guys'' really father and son?"

    "Yes, we are." My father said, extending his fist for a bump.

    I rolled my eyes, watching awkwardly his behavior and ignoring his request. "I don''t do fist bumps, Dad. It''s outdated."

    "Funny," Emma said. "I''ll be back shortly with your drinks."

    The music in the bar is deafening, and the patrons are even louder. Bikers sing along to the tunes blaring from the jukebox while watching the girls dancing in front of them.

    "Man, this place is loud."

    "Ignore it. Let''s look at the menu."

    As I open the menu, the first item that catches my eye is the reasonably priced burger.

    "Vamp on a stick?" My father asked, curious. "What kind of food is this?"

    "It doesn''t tell you in the description?"

    "No. It only has the name of the appetizer. I think I''ll Pass. It''s like buying a microwave meal and not knowing the contents."

    Emma returns with our drinks in her hands.

    "Beer for the dad, coke for the son. You guys are ready to order?" she asked with a friendly smile.

    "I''ll take your burger meal," Harold said.

    "I have a question about one of the appetizers you serve."

    "Sure. Which one?"

    "The Vamp kabobs. What kind of meat are these?"

    "They are made with beef, chicken, and pork skewered together. Fried on canola oil and spices."

    "Why do you call it Vamp kabobs?" I asked, curious about the name.

    "Two hundred years ago, this same bar allegedly served Vampire meat for the Hunters of Adams Town. Of course, it''s all just a myth."

    The connection between the name of the appetizer and the old tale in Adams Town leaves me feeling a bit disgusted. Emma, noticing my hesitation, began to write in her notebook. "Are we adding the Vamp Kabobs to the meal?"

    I glanced at my dad and based on his expression, I decided to decline. "No thanks. I''ll go with the burger as well."

 Chapter 4: Strange People

    The server walked away, leaving a small box of matches on the table. I picked it up, examining it curiously. The design on the matchbox immediately caught my attention¡ªa shield with an intertwined arrow and a shotgun crossed over it. Something about the emblem felt odd like it carried a story I didn''t know yet.

    Before I could study it further, my father quickly snatched it from my hand. "I hope you''re not picking up bad habits. Are you smoking now?"

    "What? Are you crazy?"

    "You''re seventeen, I won''t judge. You''re almost at the age that you can do whatever you want." Harold said, with a smirk.

    "Are you being serious with me?"

    "Not really. I''ll kill you myself rather than letting the nicotine do it." After his comment, we both stared at each other and burst into laughter.

    Suddenly, the music in the bar shifted from country to pop, and a woman near the jukebox started dancing, drawing quite a bit of attention from the people around her. The scene turned lively, and a few people began cheering her on.

    "That looks like your type of girl, wild and unrestrained," My father said, taking a sip of his beer.

    "Ha! I''ll say the same thing to you. You''re the only one here getting compliments from the walking corpses in this town."

    He laughed, but his expression quickly turned serious. "You think it was a bad idea to move here?"

    I could sense that he was looking for reassurance. Moving here so suddenly, without really knowing what we were getting into, was unlike him. Usually, he''ll analyze every option and take his time making decisions. This felt rushed, and I could tell he was questioning it, wondering if we''d both end up regretting it.

    "Let''s give it a couple of weeks and see how it goes."

    He eyed me curiously, a sly grin creeping back on his face. "I bet you a hundred bucks this new laid-back attitude of yours has something to do with a hot, mysterious neighbor?"

    "No... Well, maybe. It''s called being open-minded, Dad. You should try it sometime."

    He chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Sure, sure... but I''m keeping my eyes on you, Mr. Open-Minded. Let me know if I need to buy you some rubber hats."

    I groaned, rolling my eyes. "Seriously?"

    "Dead serious. It''s better to have some and not need them than need them and finding out you don''t have any."

    "You watch too much reality shows."

    "You got me there, kiddo."

    Emma approaches our table with our plates in her hand. "Two house specials, Big Bear Burgers. Anything else I can offer you?" she asked, setting the food down in front of us.

    My father immediately grabbed a handful of fries and popped them into his mouth. "No thanks. Everything looks good."

    Emma leaned in close to me, her lips just brushing my ear as she whispered, "I''ll be in the back taking a break if you want to take a shot of Bliss with me. No charge." She gave me a seductive smile before walking away, leaving me slightly stunned.

    My father watched her leave before turning back to me with a smirk. "Dang, this is serious," he said, taking a bite of his burger. "You''re going to need a bath when we get home."

    "Why?"

    "Your stench is driving them nuts. What did she say to you?"

    "She invited me to Bliss out in the back door."

    "What in the hell is that?"

    "I think it might be the drug young people use for recreation around here."

    "Forget it, you''re not going anywhere with that hot, good-looking server. Let''s finish eating. We need to get out of here as soon as possible."

    I sighed, understanding the protective side of my father. The meal itself turned out to be surprisingly good, almost normal considering the strange atmosphere of the place. We stood up from the table and made our way to the register. As we approached the counter, a woman with numerous facial piercings and a rather hostile expression greeted us¡ªor, more accurately, glared at us.

    "What''s up, Normies? What can I do for you?"

    "Just paying our bill," Harold said.

    She expressed annoyance, tapping a few buttons on the register. "Table 18?"

    My father nodded, keeping his distance away from the counter, unsure of the unusual interaction with the strange lady.

    "It is $63.50. Cash only please." Harold takes a $100 bill from his pocket and places it on the counter. "Please, keep the change as a tip for Emma."

    The cashier snatched the bill and gave a half-hearted shrug. "Sure, no problem," she replied, smacking her gum loudly.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The lady makes the transaction, with an apprehensive stare fixed on Harold.

    "Do you want your receipt? Or do you want to keep contributing to the slaughtering of trees?" the cashier asked.

    We walked away from the counter without bothering to answer her odd question. I glanced at my dad, noticing the tension in his face. "Are you okay?" I asked.

    "Yeah, just a little freaked out by Pinhead over there," he said with a laugh, trying to shake off the strange encounter. "Well, that was different. What did she mean when she called us ''Normies''?"

    "It''s a form of slang, Dad. My friends use it to refer to someone who¡¯s considered ''normal.'' Normies don¡¯t do anything extravagant or rebellious, things that would set them apart from regular people. The cashier, with all those piercings, probably doesn¡¯t consider herself ''normal,'' or maybe she thinks you''re too conservative to fit her idea of what¡¯s normal."

    "Huh, well, I guess I''m just a ''Normie'' in her world." My dad said, turning the key on the ignition. "And what''s wrong with speaking proper English?"

    "You are an old man; it might be challenging for you to understand the way how young generations interact."

    Adams Town has been a total waste of my time. I never understood why my mother insisted on coming back here, to live in this strange, unsettling place. It''s isolated, far from any other cities, tucked away in the middle of the mountains. And the people here? They don¡¯t make it any easier to feel at home. There''s something off about them, something unwelcoming that makes the town feel even more suffocating.

    "Have you decided what you''ll do for work here in Adams?" The question slipped out of my mouth almost as quickly as it crossed my mind. Harold stayed silent for a few moments, his eyes focused on the road before he reached over and turned on the radio. The abrupt deflection irritated me instantly.

    "Are you going to ignore me again?" I asked.

    He sighed deeply, still avoiding eye contact. "I have my reasons for not wanting to talk about it. We have enough to live comfortably for a few years, at least, before I decide if I want to go back to work. How we''re going to pay the bills shouldn¡¯t be your concern. Your mother and I have it all figured out. There are some things we need to go over before we move into the house. Some things your mother didn''t want to tell you until you were old enough."

    "I believe I''m old enough. You can start talking now if you like."

    "Perhaps. Let''s get in the house and I will explain it to you."

    I thought I knew my parents, but it was becoming clear there were parts of their lives they''d kept hidden. Secrets I hadn''t been part of. For the first time, it felt like I was a stranger in my own family. As we pulled up to the house, I immediately noticed something off¡ªthe lights were already on.

    "This is strange," My father said, glancing at the illuminated house. "Stay in the car. I''ll go check it out."

    My father walked towards the front door. He paused for a moment, looking down at something¡ªa note taped to the door. He took it, reading its contents quickly before heading back to the car.

    "There is nothing to worry about. Margaret took the initiative to drive to the utility office and requested that the service be turned on today."

    "That was nice of her."

    "Indeed." My father agrees, turning off the engine.

    "It''s getting a bit cold out here," my father said, glancing toward the old tree. "But your girlfriend is still sitting in the same spot."

    I immediately noticed the silhouette of a woman sitting on the trunk, shrouded by darkness.

    "I think you should go and say good night."

    I stepped out of the truck and made my way toward the tree, glancing back as my dad disappeared into the house. He gave me one last look before shutting the door, leaving me alone with the figure under the tree. As I got closer, I realized something unsettling¡ªthe woman sitting on the overgrown roots wasn¡¯t Mel.

    "Well, hello there. It seems the fawn was curious enough to come and check out the sleeping lion." The strange woman said.

    It was immediately clear she wasn¡¯t Mel. The woman stepped forward from the shadows, her pale face catching the moonlight. Her eyes shimmered like diamonds, intense and unnervingly cold. In her hand, a cigarette rested delicately in a long silver holder, its scent far from the usual tobacco¡ªsomething sweet and strange.

    "Have you come to serve me?" She asked.

    "I''m sorry, I thought you were someone else."

    "Well then, who did you think I was?" There was something magnetic about her presence, making it difficult for me to simply walk away, even though my instincts screamed that I should.

    "Mel."

    The woman laughed. "Honey, you need mature women to take care of you. Mel is just a child."

    "I only came to say good night to her. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I want to return home." I said, wanting to end the encounter. However, the woman was not finished with me or our conversation.

    "So, you are the new puppy?"

    "The new puppy?" I asked confused.

    "Oh, gosh," The woman laughed. "You have no idea what Adams is, do you?" She took one last drag from her cigarette before flicking it aside. The embers glowed faintly as they hit the ground. "I¡¯m going to leave it to your imagination, puppy. But if you ever need a real woman to suffice your needs, I¡¯m just one phone call away."

    Feeling unsettled by her words, I nodded politely and quickly turned around making my way back home. Finally, I was able to step into the house for the first time today. As soon as I walked through the front door, I was amazed by the interior of the house.

    "This isn''t too bad," I said, pleasantly surprised.

    I notice all our bags stacked neatly in a corner of the receiving room. The first thing that catches my attention is the breathtaking grand staircase, which exudes an impression of opulence. The intricate craftmanship is evident, although it seems to have been neglected for years. Corner chairs, vintage Victorian couches, and an array of pictures adorn every inch of the receiving room.

    "Wow, this is really not bad."

    The staircase to the second floor showcased carved wolves adorning the wooden banisters. The red velvet walls are adorned with several paintings depicting different individuals, giving the impression of a timeless piece of art that never ages.

    I entered every bedroom upstairs, but there were no signs of my father. The silence in the house gave it a haunted vibe, and filled me with dread, as I walked back down to the receiving room.

    "Dad?"

    For the past ten minutes, I had been yelling for him, searching every corner of the house, but he was nowhere to be found. My worry turned into panic as I reached the kitchen, where the door stood wide open, its lock broken from the inside. My heart raced, each beat pounding in my ears as I slowly walked toward the door. What I saw next made my stomach drop¡ªa trail of blood leading from the kitchen to the back porch.

    I desperately wanted to believe the blood had already been there, that it wasn''t his. But the fresh metallic scent of the blood told a different truth, a far more terrifying story. My instincts screamed at me to retreat, as I cautiously stepped back into the kitchen, checking behind me to ensure I wasn''t being watched. With adrenaline surging through me, I sprinted back to the receiving room, rummaging through my pockets to grab my cell phone, my hands shaking as I fumbled to call for help.

    My hands trembled as I struggled to unlock my phone''s screen. Something had clearly gone wrong while I was engaged in a conversation with that mysterious woman outside by the old tree. Panic began to consume me as I managed to dial 911. After a brief moment, the operator answered.

    "911, what''s your emergency?"

    I struggled to gather my thoughts; my words caught in my throat as fear gripped me tighter.

    "Hello, are you there?" the operator asked, concerned.

    "Yes, I''m here. I need help. My father..." I paused, taking a deep breath to calm my nerves. "My father is missing."

 Chapter 5: Mysterious Reasons

    After a while, people often say that no matter how bad things get, if you maintain a positive attitude and believe in yourself, you can overcome anything. Personally, I''m afraid I have to disagree. Sometimes, no matter how optimistic you are, external circumstances take control, and no amount of positive thinking can change them.

    Lost in thought, still grappling with the mystery of my father''s disappearance, I was jolted back to reality by the sudden ringing of the doorbell. Cautiously, I peer through the peephole and spot two police officers standing outside¡ªone a white man with long hair, the other a bald black man. Both are tall, easily towering over six feet.

    I opened the door and greeted them. "Good evening officers."

    "Good evening," the black officer responded, stepping inside while the second officer stood outside.

    I held the door open, glancing at the officer still on the porch. "Why isn''t he coming in?"

    The black man frowned slightly. "He needs to be invited in. Otherwise, he will remain outside."

    I found the reason a bit ridiculous but chose to go along with it anyway. "You''re welcome to join us, sir," I said, extending the invitation.

    The officer stepped inside, his cryptic smile widening as he examined the room. His smile exposed those unnaturally sharp teeth, a sight that made me feel uneasy.

    "Thank you," he said, his eyes shifting to the withered roses sitting in a vase near the door. Without hesitation, he reached out and ran his fingers over the dried petals, before deliberately pricking his finger on one of the thorns.

    "Everything ok?" I asked as I watched him intentionally prick himself with a thorn. He brought his finger to his lips, his tongue flicking over the darkened blood.

    The officer smiled, savoring the blood from his finger. "Just peachy."

    I sat in an old Victorian chair near the stairs, quietly observing as the officers made their way toward me. Their eyes wandered around, drawn to the intricate and detailed decor of the receiving room. Eventually, they took a seat on a nearby couch, their expressions reflecting a hint of dissatisfaction.

    "I understand from the information provided to us, that your father is missing."

    I felt a surge of irritation. I had already explained this countless times, and now, instead of taking action, we were back to the same tiresome questions. The repetition was wearing on me, making me feel like every minute spent answering these inquiries was a minute wasted in finding my father.

    "Why aren''t you out there looking for my father? You¡¯re the third person I¡¯ve had to explain this to."

    The officers exchanged a glance, clearly surprised by my outburst. I took a deep breath, trying to regain some semblance of calm. There was no use in losing my temper; it wouldn''t help the situation. Reluctantly, I waved at them to continue with their questions.

    One of the officers tucked away his notebook and let out a sigh. "Alright, let¡¯s try to start fresh, okay? We¡¯re here to help, but we need to get the full picture first."

    I nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of anger within me. I clenched my fists, noticing a sudden rise in the temperature of my body.

    "Good evening Mr. Heckler, I''m Lead Enforcer Tyler and this is Enforcer Grom. We are here to address your call regarding the disappearance of your father."

    "Enforcers?" I asked. "Are you not regular policemen?"

    "We are, in a way," Tyler said. "But Adams Town isn¡¯t like other places. We enforce not just the law, but the order required to maintain our way of life. Our government runs in its unique manner, which means we handle things... differently."

    "Could you provide us with his name and when you saw your father last?" Enforcer Grom asked.

    "His name is Harold Heckler. He was entering the house when I went to talk to a woman sitting by the old tree."

    "Did you know the woman you talked to? Does she have a name?" Tyler asked.

    "I didn''t care to ask. She wasn''t the person I was looking for."

    "Did your dad have enemies? Maybe a bar fight or unpaid bets, etc.?"

    "No, we arrived at this town 6 hours ago. We went to grab something for dinner and returned shortly after. While I engaged in a conversation with the woman outside, my father went into the house. When I came back looking for him, he was already gone. I searched every corner of the house, but I couldn''t find him. My search ended the moment I found the kitchen door forced to open from the inside out. There is blood on the porch floor, the walls, and the door itself."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Can you take us to the kitchen?" Tyler asked.

    I led the enforcers down the hallway and into the kitchen, gesturing toward the blood smeared across the floor, the footprints in the puddles, and the clear signs of a struggle between two people that appeared to lead out to the backyard.

    Both enforcers began inspecting the scene. Tyler focused on the damaged door, while Grom crouched down, running his fingers through some of the blood on the floor. To my shock, he placed his bloodstained finger in his mouth.

    I stared at Grom in disbelief as he licked the blood off his finger. "What the hell are you doing?"

    Tyler didn''t seem fazed by his partner''s unsettling behavior. Instead, he stood by the broken door, examining the damage closely. "Grom has a unique way of gathering information. I will suggest keeping an open mind and allowing us to conduct the investigation."

    "We have a couple of strays," Grom said."The blood is mixed, and it complicates things. It belongs to more than one person."

    Tyler began sniffing the air, like a bloodhound catching a scent. After a moment, he picked up his phone and dialed. "We need restoration at the old Reinhart estate. Make it quick."

    He glanced over at Grom. "Contact the Lord Inquisitor. Looks like we''ve got a couple of troublemakers stirring up a disturbance."

    "Will do."

    Grom quickly left the kitchen, leaving Tyler to focus back on me. "We do things differently here in Adams Town. A specialized crew trained in crime scene rehabilitation will be here tonight to help secure the house. Whatever happens, you must not leave this house tonight."

    My unease grew; it felt like I was being left in the dark about my father¡¯s fate. "Okay, but what about my dad?

    Lead Enforcer Tyler sighed. "Unfortunately, it¡¯s too dangerous to send out a team of trackers right now. We¡¯ll have to wait until daylight before we can take any further action to locate your father."

    "He might be dead by morning!" I shouted in desperation, clenching my fists.

    Tyler noticed my sudden burst of anger and immediately gripped my hand. "I understand your concern. Please, you need to calm down. Right now, this is the best course of action we can take." He said, slowly releasing the tight grip on my hand. "You''re old enough to stay secluded in your own house, and it''s crucial¡ªfor your safety¡ªthat you remain inside. Lock all the doors and windows."

    He walked back into the kitchen, crouching in front of the puddle of blood. "And one more thing: during nighttime, don¡¯t open the door to anyone. No matter what."

    "I haven''t been in Adams for a whole day, and I already lost both of my parents," I said.

    "Both parents?" Tyler asked. "Didn''t you just say, only your father is missing?"

    "Yes. My mother passed away a month ago."

    Tyler''s eyes widened slightly. I could sense a change in his behavior. It felt like something I said had struck a chord, as if he knew more than he was letting on. He might know something about my mother''s death that I''m unaware off.

    "I''m sorry for your loss. Losing a parent is never easy, and now with your father missing, it must be incredibly difficult for you. Can I ask... how did your mother die?"

    "According to my father, it happened at the Harshall trails back home. It''s being labeled as an animal attack."

    Tyler remained thoughtful for a moment. "May I ask for your mother''s name?"

    "Helena, Helena Heckler."

    Upon hearing her name, Tyler puts his notebook away. His gaze shifted over his shoulder as if searching for something or someone.

    "Are you related to the Reinhart family?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper as if the question itself was dangerous.

    "That name doesn''t ring a bell."

    "This house belonged to the Reinhart family. It¡¯s just¡­ odd. You mentioned the name Helena Heckler, and there are¡­ connections to the Reinharts in this town related to your mother''s name. Be careful, Mr. Heckler. Adams Town holds more secrets than you can imagine."

    "Ok, I will do my best."

    Tyler moved to the window, pulling the curtain aside as he watched a vehicle approach the house. "Alright, kid. The restitution team is here. They''ll handle the door and clean up the blood in the kitchen," he said, stepping over to open the front door.

    "So, this is it? This is all I get? You''re not even going to ask what my dad looks like? How can you possibly find him if you don''t know what he looks like?"

    Tyler paused, his back still turned to me, his hand resting on the doorknob. He glanced over his shoulder with disapproval.  "That won''t be necessary. Like I said, we do things differently here."

    A steady stream of people began pouring into the house, their presence adding to the growing chaos. Among them, a woman carrying a briefcase caught my attention. She stopped in front of Tyler, clearly seeking direction.

    "Hello," the woman greeted, setting the briefcase on the floor. "We''re the restoration team. Could you show us where to begin?"

    "The door to the right will take you to the kitchen. This young man here is the new owner. If you need anything, he''ll be the one to ask."

    "Thank you, sir." The woman said, before turning and walking toward the kitchen.

    "Take care of yourself, young man," Tyler said as he stepped out. "Remember my warning. The red moon will rise tonight¡ªlock yourself in, and don¡¯t interact with anyone."

    "When I''m going to hear back from you?" I asked.

    "We''ll be in touch," Tyler said, shutting the door behind him.

    I stood there, unsure of what to do next. The uneasy feeling inside me only grew as the room fell silent once more. I made my way to the kitchen, noticing that the restoration team had already replaced the broken door. A young woman, dressed in tight clothing, poured a strange liquid over the bloodstains on the porch. To my surprise, the blood disappeared almost instantly, as if it had never been there.

    "Excuse me, sir." A woman suddenly appeared in front of me, catching me off guard.

    "Hey!" I said awkwardly. "How are you?"

    "My name is Lisa. I wanted to check if there are any additional repairs you''d like us to handle in the house?"

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Nervously, I glanced around until my eyes landed on an old vase near the front door. "My mother loved roses," I said, pointing at it. "Could you get some fresh ones?"

    Lisa''s smile widened in approval. "Of course, Mr. Reinhart. Fresh roses will bring this room back to life. An excellent choice."

 Chapter 6: The Sentient Beast

    I couldn''t shake the unease feeling within me when Lisa used the name Reinhart again. It wasn''t a name I had never associated myself with or heard in any conversations with my parents. I tried to brush it off as a simple mistake and focused on the task at hand, assisting all these workers in repairing the house.

    "We are on the final touches. I will recommend you install another barricade in front of the kitchen door. The frame points are weak, and another blast will definitely blow that door again." Lisa said, after analyzing the damage in the kitchen.

    "I can''t afford extra expenses right now, Lisa. Honestly, I have no idea how I''m going to pay for all these repairs as it is."

    "This won''t be directly charged to you, Mr. Reinhart." Lisa smiled, then turned around facing her crew. "The repairs will be credited directly to the estate''s account. We are also scheduling a housekeeper and a personal valet to help you with the upkeep of the estate."

    "Wait a second. What do you mean with...valet?"

    "There are four estates in Adams Town, each belonging to the founding families, complete with their own servitude staff. Once we received the news the Reinhart''s have returned to Adams, we took the initiative to contact the servitude families. They should be here, tomorrow morning."

    I stood there, realizing just how little I knew about this house or the customs of Adams Town. The massive size of the estate had already made it clear that the upkeep would be nearly impossible for my father and I alone, but the idea of having servants? That was something It never crossed my mind.

    "Do what you see pertinent, Lisa. I trust your ability to keep me safe."

    "Excellent," Lisa said, as her cheeks took on a faint blush. "Now I understand why everyone expected your return."

    Her cryptic words left me puzzled. She said they expected my return. I hadn''t met anyone from Adams Town until now. Perhaps they were confusing me with someone else¡ªmaybe my father, who had a history here and met my mother in this strange place.

    I left the kitchen and wandered further into the house, my eyes falling on the door beneath the left staircase. It had caught my curiosity since we arrived, and now, with everything that had happened, I felt the need to investigate. I reached for the doorknob, turning it slowly. The door creaked open, revealing a narrow staircase descending into darkness. The air from below was cool and damp, carrying a faint, musty scent that had me hesitating for a moment before I took the first step down.

    I flipped the switch by the door several times, but the light refused to come on. "Well, that''s convenient."

    I turned back to my father''s belongings, scattered in a corner of the receiving room. Rummaging through his backpack, I found a flashlight and something else that immediately caught my eye, a strange silver medallion. Picking it up, I examined the design: two wolves intertwined, encircled by what appeared to be a circle of flames. I placed the medallion back into his backpack and proceeded to what I believe is the entrance to the basement.

    With the flashlight in hand, I approached the door to the basement. The creaking of the old wooden floorboards echoed through the silent house, amplifying the sense of unease that had been growing within me, ever since I stepped in this house. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone, was watching me from the shadows. I took the first step down into the darkness, as the beam of the flashlight struggled to pierce the thick gloom that enveloped the stairs.

    I caught sight of a small chain dangling from the ceiling. I quickly pulled it, and to my surprise, the lights flickered to life. But what I saw only deepened the sense of unease gnawing at me. This wasn''t a normal basement. It looked more like a dungeon. The walls, made of brick and solid rock, exuded an oppressive atmosphere as if they had witnessed things no one should ever know.

    The stairs led into a narrow hallway with six heavy metal doors, each lined with deep scratches. The sight of those gouges chilled me to the core, igniting a flurry of unsettling questions about what had been confined here.

    Lost in thought, I barely noticed the light creaking of the old stairs behind me. I jumped, when a voice broke through the absolute silence, causing me to spin around. "Reparations have been completed, my Lord," Lisa said.

    "Lisa!" I yelled, taking a deep breath. "You almost gave me a heart attack."

    "I apologize, Mr. Reinhart. I thought you were aware of my intrusion. The Restitution Team has finished with the alterations. We hope they will be to your liking."

    I pushed aside the creeping feeling lingering in my mind from exploring the dungeon-like basement. I had little choice but to trust Lisa and her team, especially given how little I knew about Adams Town. "I''m sure it will be, Lisa. I have no reason to doubt your team''s ability to deliver."

    "Thank you, Mr. Reinhart. I must say, your trust in our abilities is quite flattering."

    "I have a question for you, Lisa. What kind of animals did the last owners used to shelter here?"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Lisa hesitated before replying. "I''m afraid, I cannot answer that question, Mr. Reinhart. The answer you seek falls outside the scope of my responsibilities, it''s part of our contract. We serve the four families with a neutral approach, just as it has been conducted for centuries."

    Her answer didn''t surprise me. There is an atmosphere of mystery surrounding this house and the people living in Adams Town.

    "My team is waiting for me, my Lord. I must ask to be excused."

    "Thank you for your help, Lisa."

    "My pleasure."

    I walked Lisa upstairs until I noticed another room in the basement. Intrigued by it, I paused briefly and then decided to turn back to explore further. The door leading to the room bears the same round medallion, just like the one I found in my father''s bag, depicting an image of two wolves intertwined, encircled in fire.

    When I entered the room, I was met with a space that felt frozen in time, untouched for years. The rich red velvet walls gave the room a sense of opulence and mystery as if it had been a place of great importance. Four large portraits adorned the walls, each capturing the essence of figures who seemed to play an important role in the history of this house.

    The first portrait, positioned near the door, depicts a man elegantly holding a cup filled with red wine. The second portrait displays a woman dressed in a red gown; her face hidden beneath a black hat adorned with a delicate net. The third portrait portrays a man, his stance firm as he holds a gleaming sword with authority.

    But it was the fourth portrait that sent a shockwave through me. It depicted a woman with an undeniable presence, surrounded by wolves, her aura exuding strength and command. Her flowing white hair covered one eye, while the other gleamed an intense, piercing red. As I gazed at her face, it struck me like a bolt of lightning¡ªthe resemblance was impossible to ignore.

    "Mom?" I whispered the word softly, as I sorted the newly found information in my mind. Could it be possible that the woman in this portrait is really her?

    Suddenly, the lights in the house flickered and then went out, plunging everything into darkness. I quickly retrieved my flashlight, switching it on. Its narrow beam cut through the blackness, guiding me as I tried to make sense of what was happening.

    "Lisa?" I yelled, but there was no response, only silence.

    I cautiously walked toward the stairs, the beam from my flashlight casting long shadows that seemed to stare at me as I walk by. Each creak of the floorboards beneath my feet added to the sense of unease I felt since I stepped in this house for the first time. As I made my way into the kitchen, it was clear that the room was as empty as the rest of the house.

    "Hello?"

    The only response is the echo of my own voice, bouncing off the walls. It seems as I thought, I was the only one left in the house.

    Feeling a surge of panic, I quickly made my way toward the entrance door and swung it open, desperate to find a sign of life, or some reassurance that I wasn''t alone.

    But what greeted me was far from comforting.

    The bushes lining the path to my house rustled and swayed, as though something¡ªor someone was moving within them, hidden just out of sight.

    My heart pounded louder with each passing second as I watched the shadows slither closer. Then, a soft growl was heard, followed by a sudden shadow slowly emerging from the bushes, walking towards the door. Without a second thought, I stumbled back inside, slamming the door shut and twisting the lock.

    "What the hell was that?"

    My pulse quickened even more when I glanced through the windows. The crimson moon hung ominously in the sky, its eerie glow bathing the glass panes in a strange, otherworldly light. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen. I couldn''t decide if it was beautiful or terrifying¡ªmaybe both.

    A sudden, violent bang on the door shattered the eerie silence, reverberating through the house. My heart leaped as a terrifying growl echoed from outside. The pounding on the door grew louder, more relentless with each strike. I stepped back, never taking my eyes off the door, expecting something frightening to claw its way into the house. And then, I remembered the reinforced rooms in the basement. Whatever was trying to get in wasn''t friendly, and those rooms might be my only hope for survival.

    The pounding suddenly ceased, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake. Shadows flitted past the windows, dashing in and out of sight with unnerving speed. I approached the front door, pressing my eye to the peephole. The house was eerily still as if whatever had tried to break in had vanished. I took a deep breath, hoping that the danger had passed.

    But when I looked through the peephole again, my blood ran cold.

    A glowing red eye stared back at me from the other side of the door. I stumbled backward in horror, unable to take my eyes away from the door. Then came a piercing howl, a bone-chilling, primal sound that seemed to reverberate through the entire house, filling every corner of the room with dread. Before I could react, a massive, clawed hand smashed through the door, splintering it into pieces. Heavy footsteps echoed through the receiving room, as the creature stepped forward, its red eyes glancing at me with murderous intent.

    I couldn''t move, my body paralyzed with fear as the creature loomed closer. The beast''s deep voice resonated throughout the room, calling out a name I had only recently become familiar with. "Reinhart!" The beast yelled. "Are you the Reinhart''s offspring?"

    Another howl is let loose by the beast, the sound piercing through every pore of my skin. With a surge of adrenaline, I snapped out of my paralyzed state, running towards the basement. But as I touched the knob, wolves began to pour into the house, circling the terrifying beast. Their eyes gleamed with fierce intensity, their fangs bared in a menacing display of power.

    "Tear him apart!" the beast said.

    As I flung open the door, the beast''s echoing howl still rang in my ears. With each step I took, my desperation grew, urging me to sprint toward the basement rooms. The sound of my own frantic breaths echoed in my head as I raced down the stairs, enveloped by total darkness.

    I quickly entered one of the cells, struggling to shut the heavy door behind me. With trembling hands, I managed to lock it from the inside, creating a barrier between myself and the imminent danger lurking outside. The reinforced walls offered a sense of security, shielding me from the immediate threat that now prowled through the house.

    I pressed myself against one of the corners inside the reinforced room, seeking refuge in the cold embrace of the cell''s wall. The sound of heavy steps shattered the delicate silence around me, announcing the beast''s imminent approach.

    The sound of a door opened abruptly disrupted the calming sound in the basement. "There hasn''t been an alpha in over a decade. The clan''s days are over. Or maybe you''re just a thief? Rest assured, this basement will become your grave."

    The heavy footsteps drew nearer, each pounding in rhythm with my racing heart. The silence that followed was suffocating, amplifying the fear infused in my mind. I felt the presence of the beast, its menacing breath close to my ears as if it were lurking just outside the door, waiting for me to make a move.

 Chapter 7: A Dark Family Secret

    I remained hidden, my body trembling in fear, finding shelter in absolute darkness. The encounter with the beast has shaken me to my core, for it is unlikely anything I had encountered before. I cowered further into the shadows, desperately trying to silence the sound of my own rapid breaths.

    "Don''t hide." A sinister voice echoed through the darkness, filled with malevolence. "I promise, your death will be quick and painless."

    Its tone was laced with mockery, a predator toying with its prey. Each whisper felt more intimate, more insidious, as though the creature could see me even in the blackness. The air thickened with its presence, its heavy footsteps drawing closer, and the scrape of its claws caressing the stone on the walls.

    "I know you''re here," it growled, its voice dripping with malicious glee. "I can smell your fear."

    The beast''s words slithered into my mind, paralyzing me with terror. I held my breath, clinging to the hope that staying perfectly still would somehow make me invisible, though deep down, I knew the creature was closing in. Its breath was warm, humid, and impossibly close. The terror was all-consuming, a suffocating grip that squeezed tighter with each second.

    I looked up towards the heavy metal door, as a horrifying sight greeted me. A pair of grotesque hands gripped the bars of the window, followed by a soft growl. I stared in disbelief at the grotesque hands, shaking the door with unrelenting force. Each shake sent a violent tremor through the walls, rattling the very foundation of my hiding place. The beast''s strength was monstrous, the kind that could tear through steel given enough time. I began to succumb to my fate, every nerve in my body screaming for me to flee, but there was nowhere left to run.

    Suddenly, the door went still, the shaking abruptly stopping as if something had frozen the creature in place. Then, the beast let out a bone-chilling howl, a sound so primal and terrifying that I instinctively covered my ears to block it out. The howl reverberated through the house, and in its wake, I heard something unexpected¡ªa faint whimpering, like the pained cry of an injured animal, coming from upstairs.

    I couldn''t explain what compelled me to move, but the sight before me was beyond comprehension. The once fearsome beast was retreating. I watched in astonishment as it fled from the basement, abandoning its relentless pursuit as if something had suddenly spooked it. A heavy crash echoed above me as the beast shattered a window, followed by the panicked cries of the wolves scattering outside.

    In the deafening silence that followed, I stood frozen, trying to make sense of the rapid shift in events. But the quiet was short-lived. Soft, deliberate footsteps began descending the stairs. The sound was lighter than the beast''s heavy gait, almost careful as if whoever was coming down wanted me to know they were there.

    "Hey, puppy." A familiar voice said, emerging from the darkness.

    My heart raced, trying to make sense of the situation. The voice belongs to Mel, the girl I had encountered earlier.

    "Mel?" I said. "What are you doing here?"

    She approached the heavy metal door, following the sound of my voice. With a curious look, she peeked through the bars of the small window.

    "Hey, you remember me, that''s good to know! I know this is weird, but I need your help. Your cousins aren''t playing nice, and things are getting messy."

    "Cousins?" I asked, stepping out of the cell and joining her in the hallway. "I don''t have any family here."

    "Can you fight?" Mel asked, evading my response.

    "I''m shaking in fear. How do you think I could help you against a monster like that?"

    "It''s not just one," she said. "There are at least three more werewolves in the house, and we''re stuck down here with them."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to fight."

    Suddenly, my skin began to steam, and an intense heat radiated from deep within me. Profuse sweating followed, and an unbearable pain ripped through my body, forcing me to collapse onto my knees in front of Mel.

    "What the hell is happening to me!"

    Mel knelt beside me; her eyes wide with concern as she helped me stand. "Tobias, are you okay?" she asked, her hand resting on my burning face, gently caressing it. "Have you had a full transformation yet?"

    "I have no idea what you are asking me," I said, grasping for air. The pain in my stomach grew more intense as I felt my bones cracking and shifting inside me.

    "Don''t fight it, let the transformation take over."

    Mel quickly pushed me back into the cell and closed the metal door behind me. "These cells can only be locked from inside. I recommend you do that if you want to survive."

    The ominous creaking of old wood grew louder, signaling the approach of the werewolves as they raced toward the basement. Faint red light filtered through the cracks of a wooden hatch in the ceiling, casting an eerie glow. The cramps in my muscles intensified, feeling the strange pull of the crimson moonlight against my skin.

    "Pull the lever on your right! It will reinforce the door and open the hatch. The crimson moon will force your full transformation."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    My hands trembled as I reached for the lever. With a desperate pull, a series of metallic bars shot out from the walls, locking the door securely, and sealing me inside. At the same moment, the hatch above creaked open, and the full force of the crimson moonlight flooded the cell, bathing me in its powerful glow.

    I heard the slam of another door, confirming my suspicion that Mel had taken refuge in one of the nearby cells. The crimson moon''s eerie glow spilled into my cell, amplifying the agony surging through my body. My skin burned, my muscles spasmed uncontrollably as if something was trying to claw its way out from within.

    The guttural growls of the approaching werewolves echoed louder, their stampede rattling the old wooden stairs. My heart pounded wildly, syncing with the thunderous steps. Pain, sharp and relentless, tore through me. My bones shifted and broke, twisting in ways I couldn''t comprehend. I collapsed onto my hands and knees, gasping as my body began to betray me, reshaping itself under the crimson moon''s cursed light.

    --------------

    I slowly regained consciousness, the sensation of cold water splashing over my face jolting me back to reality. I found myself lying naked in a shallow creek, the water rushing over my feverish skin, offering brief moments of relief before evaporating almost instantly. It was already morning when I woke up, the rays of the sun absent, unable to penetrate the thick foliage of the trees.

    "What the hell?" I said, staring down at my hands in disbelief. The reflection in the water showed a man¡ªolder, stronger, and vastly different from the skinny version of myself I once knew. My muscles were larger and more defined, and my body radiated a newfound power. Panic set in as I instinctively retreated from the water, stumbling backward to distance myself from the reflection of the stranger I had become.

    Whispers filled the air around me, growing louder with each passing second. They were indistinct, overlapping voices that seemed to be coming from every direction at once. It was as if the very forest itself was alive, speaking directly to me in a language I couldn''t yet understand. The symphony of voices flowed through my ears; my heightened senses were overwhelmed by their intensity. Everything was sharper¡ªthe sounds, the smells, the world around me teeming with secrets just beyond my grasp.

    I stood up with significant effort, feeling the soreness in my legs, trying to find my balance. My knees creak and pop back into place, their movement in unison with my bones realigning themselves. Despite the discomfort, a surge of raw energy pulses through me, powerful and untamed. It feels as if something primal has awakened within, a force too strong to ignore.

    As I knelt once again, exhaustion overwhelmed me, my muscles ached, and my breath was fast and heavy. It is in this vulnerable state that I catch a scent, one that is foreign and enthralling. A delicate blend of lavender and a hint of a metallic smell, intertwining in a way that makes my senses come alive. The aroma is both alluring and intoxicating, stirring a primal response deep within me. My mouth waters uncontrollably, driven by an urge I cannot explain.

    The overcast sky cloaks the world in gloom, its heavy clouds casting a somber atmosphere, absent of any sunlight. Drawn by an instinct I don''t fully understand, I follow the scent, my nose guiding me forward with a singular focus. The closer I get, the more intense and enveloping the aroma becomes, wrapping itself around my senses like a siren''s call.

    As I approach, the outline of a figure comes into view¡ªa woman, slumped under an oak tree, clutching her side in visible pain. Her form is faintly illuminated by the dim light filtering through the trees, her presence stirring both curiosity and a deeper, inexplicable hunger within me.

    "Mel?" I whispered, struggling to catch my breath. She glanced at me, a smile growing on her face, and her eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "For your information, you''re naked," she said, tossing a bag of clothes at me. "I grabbed those from the luggage left in your house. I figured you''d need something to wear after... that."

    Embarrassed, I caught the bag and quickly turned around. Inside the bag, I found some old clothes of mine, pants, socks, and underwear.

    "Really?" She said, her smirk widening as she watched my awkward attempt to cover up. "I''ve already seen you naked, you know."

    "It''s for my own personal reasons," I said, hastily putting on my pants.

    "Knock yourself out."

    I grabbed the pants and shirt from the bag, feeling an odd sense of familiarity with the clothes Mel had picked out, even though she didn¡¯t know me that well. Glancing over my shoulder, I caught her carefully cleaning her injured arm. I wanted to say something and start a conversation, but my mind was blank. The only thing I could focus on was the awkward fit of the clothes she had given me.

    "Um, I appreciate your help, but the pants are a bit small."

    "At least you can cover that huge pecker. It will be enough until we return back to your house."

    I sat down at the base of the tree, facing her. The scent of metal¡ªsweet, sharp¡ªdrifted through the air from the bloody bandages she had discarded while tending to her wound. The smell was intoxicating, gripping me with an unsettling urge, stirring some thoughts I refused to believe, they were in my mind.

    My heart pounded faster, each beat fueling a rising need that I couldn¡¯t control. The temperature inside me spiked, and steam began to seep from my skin, as my hands trembled just at the sight of the open wound on her arm. The hunger was overpowering, much stronger than I could have imagined, forcing me to stare at her in ways I never thought I would.

    "Please don''t set yourself on fire," Mel said, her eyes widening as she watched the fangs forming in my mouth and the drool spilling from my lips. "You need to calm down."

    She grabbed the bloody bandages from the ground and set them ablaze. The flames roared for a moment, and the intoxicating scent that had been driving me wild vanished, replaced by the acrid smell of burning fabric and blood.

    "I''m sorry, I know you might need a meal, but I am not on the menu. So please, calm down."

    I stood there, torn between the violent hunger gnawing at me and the strange pull I felt toward Mel. The burning blood stirred something dark and primal, feeding my rage and hunger. But alongside it was something deeper, more confusing¡ªa new emotion I hadn''t quite understood since the moment I met her¡ªsomething that was calming and aggravating at the same time. The conflicting feelings stirred within me, making it hard to think straight.

    "Mel... I don''t know what''s happening to me."

    "The answer is simple: you just turned into a white wolf. And by the way, thank you," Mel said, holding a vial carrier in her hand.

    "What is that?"

    "Werewolf blood. Combined with a tonic made by the Grand Master, it will heal any injury in seconds without worrying about infection, pretty expensive stuff on the Dark Market," she said, placing the vials back in her backpack.

    Mel stood up from her side of the tree and sat beside me, her fingers brushing my feverish skin. "Wow," she whispered, clearly in awe. "Your hands are on fire."

    The moment her hands touched mine, a calming sensation coursed through my body. The feverish heat I had been feeling ebbed away, replaced by a strange, comforting warmth radiating from her. Her touch wasn¡¯t just cooling me¡ªit was grounding me, easing the turmoil inside.

    "What happened last night?"

    "You transformed, puppy. You became the wolf you were always meant to be."

 Chapter 8: Dark Reality

    Her words took me by surprise. I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to me last night, but it felt like I was on the verge of discovering it.

    "There¡¯s no simple way to explain it," Mel said. "The evidence is inside of you. Most people would call you a moon beast, or a werewolf, as the ancient books refer to it." She gently took my hands in hers. "But last night, you saved my life."

    I found myself lost in her mesmerizing blue eyes, their intensity forcing me to nervously look away. Her long black hair cascaded over her shoulders, enhancing her undeniable beauty. There was something about the way she spoke, a sincerity that resonated deeply with me as if we shared an unspoken bond.

    "You are telling me I can become one of those beasts? The same as the ones who tried to kill me?"

    "I say that you are different," she said, her fingers gently brushing back the hair on my forehead. "Even the patch of white hair suits you well."

    I frowned, puzzled by her comment. "White hair?"

    A playful smile widened on Mel''s face as her eyes glanced at me, a curious stare I instinctively tried to avoid. "You¡¯re lucky I can be as girly as I want."

    She reached into her backpack and pulled out a small round mirror, holding it up in front of my face. As I hesitantly glanced at the reflection, I was surprised by what I saw¡ªan unmistakable patch of white hair now stood out on the left side of my head.

    "My medicine. I need to take my medicine." I said, startled by the sight of white hair covering my forehead.

    Mel glanced at me curiously. "Medicine for what?" She asked.

    "I have a deficiency in melanin, it¡¯s why my hair turns white early. I¡¯ve been on treatment for a long time."

    A soft laugh escaped her lips, but there was something darker behind it. "Is that what they¡¯ve been telling you all these years? You¡¯re not deficient, Tobias. You have primal blood running through your veins. That''s why your hair turns white, and it''s the reason you were hunted last night by an enemy pack. Werewolves don¡¯t share their territory; they kill for dominance."

    Mel''s revelation throws me into a whirlwind of emotions, causing anger to ignite furiously inside of me. I can feel my heart pounding in my chest, my breathing quickening with each passing moment. Everything I thought I knew about myself felt like a lie, and now... I wasn¡¯t sure where the truth ended, and the nightmare began.

    "You have to calm down."

    She reached out and gently caressed my hands again, trying to bring me back from the edge. Her touch had a calming effect, grounding me as I took deep, steadying breaths, trying to control the fury rising inside.

    "What happens if I lose control?"

    "According to the information given to us at the Academy, if a man changes into a wolf and loses control of his emotions, he will become a killing monster. You will also lose the capability of turning back into a human. That''s when the special task force will come for you."

    "Meaning that you will be forced to hunt me down?"

    "I''m not part of the special task force yet. I have two more months before I graduate from the academy. But if you¡¯re looking for a straight answer... the moment you engage with any Enforcer, they will take you down."

    Mel carries a hint of uncertainty, but her determination shines through. I could see the conflict in her eyes as she spoke, hinting at a future she wasn¡¯t sure would come to pass.

    "Well, can you help me?"

    "I''ll do what I can. But first, I want you to check this video with me."

    She pulled out her phone, placing it in front of us before pressing play. The screen showed nothing but darkness at first, as the video seemed to be shot in the dead of night.

    "You filmed this?" I asked, my eyes bouncing between the screen and her, distracted by her presence.

    "Um, yep! Keep your eyes on the screen, puppy. The good stuff it''s about to start."

    The terrifying howl echoed through the darkness on the screen, followed by the unmistakable sounds of wolves cautiously closing in. Suddenly, a massive impact shattered the metal door from where Mel had been hiding. Out came an intimidating white wolf¡ªunlike anything I had ever seen. The creature quickly engaged the approaching intruders, savagely defending its territory with terrifying force.

    "By the way, thanks for not eating me," Mel said with a smirk.

    As I watched the white beast tear into its attackers, I felt a knot form in my stomach. The raw power, the savage rage¡ªIt was relentless, brutal, and terrifying to witness.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Are you saying this white wolf is¡­ me?"

    "Hold on," Mel said, increasing the volume on her phone. "This is the best part."

    The video showed the white beast charging up the stairs, Mel closely trailing behind. As they reached the receiving room, they encountered a massive grey wolf. Without hesitation, the white wolf lunged at its foe, its jaws clamping down on the grey wolf''s neck with deadly precision. A pitiful whimper escaped the grey wolf as its body reverted to human form, collapsing lifelessly.

    "Yikes! That really got to hurt," Mel said.

    The battle didn''t end there. Two more wolves leaped from the top of the stairs, trying to overpower the white beast. With a savage bite, the white wolf tore the jaw off one of the wolves, sending its body crashing to the floor. The white beast grabbed the wolf again and swung it toward the other wolf, knocking it off balance, and causing it to stumble. Terrified, the remaining wolves fled, unwilling to face the indomitable force of the white beast.

    "You don''t have an idea, that was freaking awesome!" Mel screamed with excitement. "I knew you could fight. I just needed to work my magic to pull it out of you," she said, winking at me.

    I was speechless, both awed and horrified by what I had just seen.

    The video continued with the white wolf cautiously approaching Mel, its intense eyes glancing at her. She extended her hand, whispering, "Tobias, it''s me... Mel." The beast paused, sniffing her hand before allowing her to gently touch its nose. The white wolf stood tall, nearly eye-to-eye with her, its fur stained with the blood of its enemies. It let out a powerful, triumphant howl, marking its dominance over the defeated wolves.

    "You ran off into the forest after that. That''s when I decided to follow you," Mel said, tucking her phone back into her pocket.

    "And you think I should be ok with this?"

    "Believe it or not, this is what werewolves do. If you look at it from my point of view, Adams Town has fewer thieves to worry about. There is a lot that needs to be explained, and we might not have enough time before we have trackers looking for us."

    "You called them thieves... is that how I¡¯m going to be treated from now on?"

    Mel took a deep breath, then gently took my hand. "No, Tobias. You don''t have to embrace their ways. Yes, you''re a werewolf, and nothing can change that. But being one doesn¡¯t mean you have to follow the same path as those who attacked you. You can choose a different way to live your life."

    My body returns to a more serene state, thanks to Mel''s help. However, the fever still lingers, and my muscles continue to ache.

    "There''s got to be a reason why they wanted me dead."

    "You really don''t know anything about the Reinhart family?"

    "I only learned about that name, yesterday."

    She smiled, holding my hand a little tighter. "Alright, get ready for a history lesson¡ªin less than five minutes."

    Enforcer Tyler''s cryptic warnings were starting to make sense now. He had tried to hint at the dangers surrounding me, urging caution and awareness of the hidden truths tied to the Reinhart family.

    I remained silent, memories of home flooding my mind¡ªspecifically, those moments when my father taught me how to handle high school challenges and avoid getting bullied. His advice echoed in my head, reminding me of the importance of adapting to unexpected situations and standing up for myself when the time came.

    "I''m ready, Mel. I want to know everything you have to tell me about the Reinhart family. Let¡¯s just hope your teaching can keep me awake."

    "Smart puppy," Mel said, as a smile widened on her face. "Most women will consider that sexy."

    We sat down together, ready for the promised lesson in history. Suddenly, a sharp, piercing sound rang in my right ear. I instinctively turned my head, and my eyes widened in shock as I saw a bolt hurtling toward me, aimed directly at my head.

    My reflexes kicked in with inhuman speed as I snatched the bolt right out of the air. The tip began to scorch my palm, forcing me to drop it to the ground. Before I could fully process what had happened, three more bolts were launched toward me. Instinctively, I shoved Mel aside, propelling her out of harm¡¯s way. A surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins, amplifying my anger. The pain in my hands became unbearable as my nails elongated into sharp claws. My bones cracked and shifted, transforming at an alarming rate.

    "Utica, stop!" Mel screamed, standing between me and the three trackers.

    The female tracker halted her advance, at the sight of Mel standing resolutely before me. "Mel, get the hell out of the way!"

    "Mel," I said, my voice sounding strange, as if it were mixed with another, deeper tone. "Who are these people?"

    "They''re friends. I promise they won''t hurt you."

    I forced myself to breathe, feeling the rage inside me begin to subside, watching Mel handling the situation better than I possibly could. Her bright blue eyes pierced through the anger and chaos inside of me, bringing me back to a state of serenity, momentarily halting the transformation overtaking my body.

    "He is innocent!" Mel Yelled.

    "He violated the accords by killing in sanctuary land!" Utica shouted with righteous anger. "You know the penalty for violating our accords is death!"

    "He was forced to kill! I saw it with my own eyes. He had no choice."

    Mel raised her arms, showing her phone as she walked toward the trackers, playing the video. Utica¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the footage of the white-haired beast tearing through the other werewolves, recognizing several of them.

    "Those men inside the house¡ªthey¡¯re Dylan¡¯s goons. When did you record this?" Utica asked.

    "Last night. I¡¯ll explain everything later. The truth is, I was there when Dylan¡¯s pack attacked the Reinhart estate."

    Utica''s expression softened further, her grip on the bow relaxing. She quickly assesses the situation and lowers her weapon, signaling her squad to stand down.

    "And what''s up with you being lovey-dovey with the mutt?" Utica asked, her voice laced with jealousy.

    Mel rolled her eyes, still holding her phone up. "It''s called building trust, Utica. Something you might want to try instead of shooting first."

    Utica scoffed, crossing her arms as her squad lowered their weapons and stepped back. "Trust, huh? Or is it more than that?"

    I remained quiet, sensing the tension between the two. Mel shot Utica a warning look before turning back to me. "Ignore her, Tobias. She¡¯s just being dramatic."

    Utica huffed. "Dramatic, am I? I have to be, considering the Reinhart heir just wiped out half a pack in one night. Leon, Garth, lower your weapons. Check the perimeter on a one-mile radius, leave no stone unturned. I want Dylan and his goons to answer the call of the Lord Inquisitor."

    Her squad members nodded in acknowledgment and quickly disappeared into the thick forest. Utica took a step forward scrutinizing my appearance.

    "Utica, be nice. He saved my life."

    Utica gave a reluctant nod. "Fine, but don¡¯t think this makes you innocent just yet, Reinhart. The council will want to see this evidence and make their own decision." She paused, eyeing me warily. "And if you step out of line again, no amount of puppy love will save you."

 Chapter 9: The New Lord

    I retreated to the shelter of the tree''s trunk, seeking its solid presence to ground myself. The noise and chaos around me began to blur as I focused inward, trying to regain control over the emotions raging within me. Closing my eyes, I took deep breaths, filling my lungs with air and letting it calm my racing heart. The frantic drumbeat subsided, replaced by a sense of clarity and quiet.

    I listened to Utica''s harsh words, and it was obvious, she harbored a deep hatred for werewolves. Her voice dripped with bitterness as she hurled insults, labeling werewolves as thieves, filthy mutts, and senseless creatures. It was clear that an old feud between the hunters and the now-disbanded Black Lotus Clan was the source of her deep-seated animosity. I''ve accepted the truth; I am a werewolf, and I know very little about it.

    Despite knowing I needed to keep things under control and not escalate the situation, her words stung. The negativity was hard to ignore.

    But what set my anger ablaze was the sight of Mel and Utica sharing an intimate moment, their lips meeting in a kiss. A sudden burst of anger surged through me, jealousy and possessiveness tearing at my insides. My body temperature spiked sharply, the intense heat threatening to trigger the transformation I desperately fought to suppress.

    Standing up from the tree''s base, I stare menacingly at Utica, my eyes glowing with an intense fury. My instincts take hold of me, pushing me dangerously close to losing control. Utica, noticing my reaction, laughed mockingly.

    "Oh, be careful Mel. Looks like the mangy beast has a crush on you." Utica said.

    Unaware of my actions, I find my body tense and ready to confront Utica. The anger became more intense, but I quickly push it down, not wanting to lose control in front of Mel.

    "Tobias, this is Utica," Mel said, introducing her. "She''s, my girlfriend."

    I glanced directly at Utica, my eyes filled with rage and dislike. She had been the first one to fire the arrow aimed at my head, her actions were laced with malicious intent. As I focused on controlling my emotions, a putrid scent caught my attention, guiding my senses directly to her.

    The odor was overpowering, radiating with an aggressive intensity. It triggered a primal response within me, fueling the anger that had been simmering under my skin. I could feel the beast within me stirring, urging me to unleash it. It seemed that even the beast inside me had no fondness for her.

    "Nice to meet you, puppy," Utica said. "Keep your filthy paws away from this piece of meat. She already has a bitch gnawing on her rack."

    I ignored her comment, and turned away, not wanting to engage in further confrontation. "Thank you for your help, Mel. I can find my way back home on my own."

    "There is no need for that," Mel said.

    "If you need anything from me, you know where to find me."

    With a surge of strength, I leap high into the air, landing on one of the top branches of an old tree. I pushed myself into another powerful jump, propelling myself forward and creating distance between me and them. I ran quickly through the forest, following the faint scent of lavender left by Mel last night at the house.

    Suddenly, a shadow passed near me, as fast as a gust of wind. The foul stench of rotten meat permeates the air, causing my senses to go on high alert. I came to a sudden halt, perching on a boulder near a gorge in the heart of the forest, realizing that I''m being followed. Their presence remained still, watching me at a distance.

    "You don¡¯t have to hide from me," I yelled, pointing in their direction. "State your business¡ªI¡¯ll ask only once."

    The silhouettes of two men stepped out of the shadows, cautiously approaching me. They halted about six feet away, kneeling as they glanced at me before bowing their head.

    "We come in peace," One of the men said.

    "Why are you following me?"

    "We were part of the Reinhart Family''s guard. We seek the protection of the Alpha. We kneel in front of you with humility, wanting to renew our vows of servitude. My name is Derrick, and the man kneeling beside me is my friend, Antolio."

    The second man remained silent, looking up towards me.

    "Do you have something to say?" I asked.

    "My Lord, he will not be able to answer your questions," Derrick said.

    Antolio opens his mouth, revealing the stump where his tongue had been severed. It becomes evident that he is unable to speak.

    "His tongue was cut off when he was young man, before his first transformation. He goes by the nickname, the silent wolf."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "He couldn''t grow it back?"

    "Only Vampires can regrow limbs, My Lord. Lesser werewolves only heal damaged flesh."

    "So, he was turned, not born as a werewolf?"

    "Correct, My Lord. I was turned as well."

    I pause to contemplate the situation. Having these men on my side could prove valuable, as they possess crucial knowledge about Adams Town. They might hold the answers I need about what happened to my father, which remains my top priority. However, a lingering doubt gnaws at me¡ªwhat if their loyalty is just a fa?ade?

    I realize that I don''t have the luxury of time to scrutinize their intentions. The urgency of the situation demands that I make a decision, regardless of any doubts. For now, I''ll accept their allegiance, even if it¡¯s tied to a last name that means nothing to me, hoping they can offer insights and assistance in uncovering the truth behind my father¡¯s disappearance.

    "I will be honest with you, Derrick. Those who threaten my life will find death in their efforts, that includes those who betray me." I said looking away.

    "We saw what you did to Dylan''s pack, My Lord. We have no intention of betraying you. We will make the necessary sacrifices until the Primal blood has returned to its rightful place," Derrick said.

    I nodded, acknowledging Derrick''s words. "Very well. If your loyalty proves true and your intentions align with mine, then we can work together. But remember, any attempts of betrayal will be answered with death."

    Derrick and Antolio nod their heads in agreement. "We understand, My Lord. We are at your service."

    I urgently needed to track down the remaining werewolves who launched the brutal attack on the estate last night. Their actions hold the key to uncovering the truth behind my father''s mysterious disappearance. As I contemplate my next move, the idea of sending Derrick and Antolio to gather intelligence becomes increasingly appealing. "I must locate this Dylan individual and his gang, or whatever is left of them. Although the hunters are on the trial, I want you to find them first."

    Derrick''s expression tightened with concern. "He will not hesitate to eliminate us if he discovers our allegiance to you, My Lord."

    "Your task is to observe discreetly, gathering any valuable information you can. Return before sundown with your findings. Tracking them down first is crucial."

    "As you wish, My Lord," Derrick said, nodding before turning around to begin his search.

    "One more thing, Derrick."

    "Sir?"

    "I have a specific request for you," I said, pausing to choose my words carefully. "Lineage might be the only thing that sets us apart, but I want to be addressed differently."

    Derrick¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he processed my request. "Then how should I address you?"

    The name Reinhart has echoed in my ears ever since I arrived in Adams Town, even from the talking beast that fled last night. It''s a name wrapped in mystery, one that has been thrust upon me unexpectedly. For now, I will accept this name and its legacy, at least until I uncover the truth behind it. "Call me Tobias. Tobias Reinhart."

    "It will be done your way, sir," Derrick said.

    "Excellent. Now, come back to me with your findings before the hunters come knocking on my door."

    Both men quickly vanished into the shadows, disappearing without a trace. If what Utica said about the werewolf clan is true, then my mission extends beyond uncovering the truth about my father¡¯s disappearance; I must establish a strong presence and win the support of the people of Adams Town. I suspect that''s what Harold was trying to convey during the conversation he said we needed to have¡ªa conversation that, unfortunately, never took place.

    I continued my run toward the estate, my thoughts drifting to my parents and the secretive conversations they had behind closed doors¡ªconversations I was never part of. As I arrived, I noticed that most of the structural damage had been repaired; the shattered windows were replaced, and the bodies of the werewolves had vanished. Suddenly, a scent wafted through the air¡ªan exquisite aroma that was hard to ignore.

    Following the scent, I discovered the dining table set for one. It seemed someone prepared a meal as if expecting company. The sight of the meticulously arranged table stirred my curiosity, but I pushed the thought aside, knowing there were more pressing matters to attend to.

    I made my way upstairs, determined to settle into a room where I could gather my thoughts and strategize my next moves. The room at the end of the hallway provided a clear view of the surrounding area, perfect for keeping an eye out for any approaching threats.

    I tossed my luggage onto the luxuriously dressed bed and opened the glass doors to the balcony, revealing a breathtaking view of the forest stretching into the horizon. As I stood there, lost in thought, my gaze drifted to a nearby mirror, catching my reflection. I walked closer, studying the older, more mature version of myself staring back. My body appeared stronger and more defined; the result of the changes brought on by the transformation I endured last night. Then, my attention was immediately drawn to the prominent patch of white hair streaking through my dark hair.

    "I hate this white hair. It makes me look like a skunk."

    I¡¯m starting to recognize the pattern now¡ªthe connection between my anger and the transformations it triggers. It¡¯s becoming clear that if I¡¯m to survive and thrive within the complex world of the clans in Adams Town, I must learn to control and channel this raw power. Remaining composed and rational is crucial. My immediate task is to understand the intricate politics and dynamics among the four families. To do that, I need to learn how to navigate and communicate effectively within the bureaucratic system that governs them.

    I pulled a shirt from my luggage, feeling a wave of frustration as I caught my reflection in the mirror. The fabric clung uncomfortably to my body, making me feel restricted. I let out a sigh, glancing at myself.

    "I look like an opened sardine can."

    As I finished adjusting the shirt, a high-pitched ringing sensation filled my ears, alerting me to someone¡¯s approach. I turned my attention to the door just as a young woman, dressed in servant attire, stepped into view. Her eyes widened in surprise, lingering on the sight of my exposed chest before she quickly averted her gaze.

    "Apologies, My Lord. I didn''t mean to intrude. I was sent here to manage the household chores and to serve as your personal valet. I have also prepared a meal for you; I hope it meets your expectations." The young woman said.

    "And you are?" I asked, contemplating the beautiful woman standing in front of me.

    "My name is Ann. It will be an honor if you just call me Annie."

    "Annie. Was it you who fixed the dining table?"

    Her smile widened, "Yes, that was me. I wanted to ensure that you enjoy a decent meal."

    "I''ve prepared two options for your lunch, My Lord. Judging by your current physical state, it seems we''ll be going with the second option."

    "Which is?"

    "Raw meat, sir."

 Chapter 10: First-time Wolf

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    Annie''s presence was enigmatic, exuding humbleness and loyalty. There was a unique scent about her, one I couldn¡¯t quite identify. But it wasn¡¯t her scent that drew me in; it was her demeanor, the way she carried herself around me. Her suggestion of raw meat for breakfast was a bit unsettling¡ªan idea that didn¡¯t entirely sit right with me. I found her proposal somewhat unusual, something that added to the mystery surrounding her.

    "Raw? You mean like... uncooked meat?"

    Annie nodded, as er green eyes sparkled with excitement. "Yes, my lord. As a werewolf, your primal nature may be better satisfied with a diet of raw meat."

    I paused, considering her approach. Her sudden presence at the estate filled my mind with questions. "You seem quite knowledgeable about werewolves. Are you not afraid of them?"

    "Not really. I''ve served among your kind before. Fear is something I''ve learned to set aside. Understanding your nature is the key to serving you properly. My family has served the Reinhart estate for decades. This house was my birthplace. Werewolves have always been a part of my life, and I have grown up knowing and understanding their ways."

    Her words resonated with me, reminding me of the importance of loyalty and the bonds that will shape our future. I began to understand that Annie''s presence at the estate could held a bigger purpose, one that might transcend her duties. She represents a connection to the past, a thread tied to the history of the Reinhart family that remains shrouded in mystery.

    I glanced at her servant outfit and turned away, feeling distaste. "I''m afraid I can''t let you stay in this house," I said, looking back at her. "At least, not while you wear those clothes."

    Confusion flickers in her eyes. "I don''t understand. My mother always prepared me for the return of the Reinhart family. Wearing this is a tradition¡ªit keeps the culture of the house intact."

    I walked towards her, gently grabbing her arms. "Annie, you won''t be a servant in this house. I want you to be a part of it, an equal, not someone who merely serves. Now that we''ve come to an understanding, remove your servant attire and join me for lunch."

    Annie looked confused by my request, but she obediently unsnapped the buttons of her dress, letting it slide to the floor.

    Immediately, I realized the unintended implications of my words. "I apologize, Annie. I didn''t mean for you to undress right now. I simply meant that I want you to see yourself as more than just a servant."

    Hurriedly, I picked up the dress from the floor and helped her slip it back on. "I''m sorry if my words were unclear and caused you any discomfort," I said, stepping back a few paces, feeling a flush of embarrassment. "Besides, you''re making me nervous."

    Annie''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink as she nodded. "I understand, My Lord. If I am not here to serve you, then what would you like me to do to help?"

    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, considering all that needed to be done to revitalize the estate. "Can you tell me more about the duties your family performed for the previous residents of this estate?"

    "Absolutely. Perhaps we could discuss it over lunch?"

    I took her suggestion to discuss past family duties over lunch as an amazing proposal. "Excellent. Don''t make me wait long."

    After our conversation, I made my way downstairs. The clock on the wall indicated it was already noon¡ªa little late for breakfast, but the enticing aroma coming through the dining room reassured me it would be worth the wait. I took a seat at the table, directly in front of my plate, which was still covered with a gold lid.

    As I wait, I can hear the sound of footsteps approaching from the kitchen. "I apologize for keeping you waiting," Annie said, with a warm smile as she entered the dining room. She wore a vibrant red dress, and without the apron, she no longer bore the visual markers of servitude. Her widening smile caught my attention, highlighting her unique beauty.

    "You look beautiful, Annie. Are we ready to eat? I''m starving."

    "Absolutely, My Lord. But before I sit down, I will bring the first meal option, which is eggs and bacon. It won''t take me long."

    Annie hurried off to the kitchen, retrieving the food she had prepared earlier that morning. When she returned, she carried a tray with a steaming plate and a bottle of deep crimson wine. "Care for a glass of vin de sange?" she offered.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "It''s sounds expensive."

    "It is. According to my mother, it was the drink of choice for the family." She placed a goblet beside my plate and poured the dark wine.

    She set the first meal she prepared next to my plate and removed the lid. Instantly, a foul odor wafted up from the eggs, stirring a sense of repulsion in my stomach. "Eating that doesn''t seem like a good idea. It doesn''t smell appetizing at all."

    Annie smiles and takes the plate away from the table. "that''s expected. Your taste has changed and most of this human food may not be as appealing to you anymore."

    I picked up the goblet, captivated by the potent aroma of blood, alcohol, and a hint of anise. The scent was intoxicating, unlike anything I''d ever encountered.

    "Wow, this wine smells incredible. But I''m not sure if I should drink it. Even with the scent of blood making my mouth water, I still can''t see myself actually drinking it."

    "Give it a chance. For werewolves, the taste of blood is sweet, like sugar." Her humble smile immediately caught my attention, leaving me intrigued by her sincerity and apparent good intentions.

    "You have a beautiful smile."

    Annie''s cheeks flushed slightly as her smile widened. "Thank you, My Lord."

    As I uncovered my plate, I was met with an unexpected sight. The plate was filled with chunks of raw meat, perfectly cut and coated in a sauce that sent my hunger into overdrive. I didn''t want to sound ungrateful¡ªbecause I wasn''t¡ªbut this dish was different. Normally, if something looked appealing, it usually tasted good. This, however, was the opposite; it didn''t look appetizing until the sweet, metallic scent of the raw meat hit me. My mouth flooded, as I imagined sinking my teeth into it.

    Without hesitating any longer, I picked up a fork and cautiously took a small bite of the meat, moving it around in my mouth as I tried to discern the flavors of the sauce.

    "This is amazing! What''s in the sauce?"

    "I''m glad you like it, my lord. The sauce is a blend of herbs and spices designed to complement the natural flavor of the meat. There''s a hint of garlic and rosemary, mixed with an ancient family recipe that includes a few secret ingredients meant to heighten your senses and help you absorb the nutrients more efficiently."

    "It''s excellent. But I can''t say the same for the burnt meat and those eggs. They smell awful!"

    Annie chuckled. "You''ll get used to it. Everything you once ate will taste different now. As a werewolf, your senses and preferences are entirely different."

    I continue to enjoy the company of my new friend. Her beauty and well-mannered nature made our interactions pleasant and comfortable. As we spent more time together, a sense of trust began to develop between us. But amidst the enjoyment, the questions that lingered in my mind about the events that had unfolded and the mystery surrounding my father''s disappearance remained ever-present.

    "You went quiet, my lord. Is something troubling your mind?"

    I thought about all the sudden changes my life had undergone recently, especially my father''s unexplained disappearance. "We arrived yesterday, and everything has taken a turn for the worse."

    "Lisa filled us in. I understand your father is missing."

    "Yeah, for now. The enforcers in this town weren''t helpful. I need to find out what happened to him, and I need to do it fast."

    "I can assist with that. My family has served this estate for generations, and I know a great deal about its history, as well as the alliances and tensions within Adams Town. The best way to start is by getting acquainted with the people. Someone might know something about your father''s whereabouts."

    "I already met the hunters and their trackers. They nearly killed me at first sight."

    "Some people in these clans take their job very seriously. Just like Lisa and the restoration team."

    "Definitely. I''m still surprised by how quickly she''s able to fix things. It almost feels like magic."

    "It is. Lisa and her team belong to the warlock trade clan. They control everything that enters and leaves this town. Adams Town is exposed to the outside world and balancing both realities while keeping the secrets of the founding families intact is tricky. The Reinharts, for instance, were responsible for most of the real estate."

    Her comment took me by surprise. "Really?"

    "According to my mother, the lady of this house oversaw all transactions concerning land and commercial buildings. Each founding family had a role in managing the town''s economy."

    "That''s interesting. When you say the lady of the house, you mean the woman surrounded by wolves in the portrait inside the gathering room?"

    "Yes, my lord. Helena Reinhart. I never met her in person, but my mother spent most of her life working for her."

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through my stomach, and I doubled over, vomiting up all the raw meat I had just eaten. Annie immediately stood from her chair, rushing to grab some rags to clean up the mess. "Are you okay?" she asked.

    I wiped my mouth, staring at the meat on the floor. "That was not fun."

    "How long ago was your first transformation?" she asked, crouching down to clean the floor.

    "Just last night."

    "Are you sure?" Annie asked as she cleaned the floor. "Usually, first-time werewolves are fine consuming fresh meat after their first transformation. It''s after the second turn that the human body begins to reject it¡ªat least until you¡¯re able to morph freely between man and beast."

    I thought about Annie''s words, but deep down, I was convinced last night was my first transformation¡ªor at least, I thought it was. Then again, the uncertainty gnawed at me. Whether it was my first or not, I had no memory of any other.

    "I think it¡¯s best if I return to my room. Sorry for the mess."

    Annie offered a smile, then nodded. "I hope you feel better, my lord. We can finish our conversation later when you¡¯re ready."

    As I made my way upstairs, I couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that there was more to my past than I realized. Something about it all felt off, and I knew, sooner or later, that I¡¯d have to dig deeper into the mystery that surrounded my parents if I wanted to get to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 11: Unexpected Visit

    I lay on my bed, lost in thought, thinking about Harold.

    Given all that had happened, I began to suspect that my father might be a werewolf as well. The puzzle pieces started to fit¡ªconnecting the dots between the werewolf attack, the information Annie had provided, and the hints I had uncovered. Yet, the idea that Harold could be a werewolf, like me, was difficult to accept. My mother¡¯s portrait in the gathering room, surrounded by wolves, suggested that if Harold could transform, she might have had the ability too. This brought a new clarity to the circumstances of her death back home. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had been killed by the very monsters, she may have been a part of.

    Everything that had unfolded made me believe my parents had always known the true nature of Adams Town. But the reason they kept it a secret remained a mystery; reasons that slowly are revealing themselves to me.

    My conversation with Mel in the middle of the forest only deepened my skepticism. She mentioned that to transform into a white werewolf, as I did, one must possess primal blood, meaning they have to be born a werewolf, not created by a bite or infection. If that¡¯s true, then my lineage is not a coincidence; it¡¯s a birthright.

    My father wasn¡¯t simply kidnapped; he fought his captor. The signs of struggle in the kitchen, and the blood trailing to the porch, all pointed to a violent confrontation. I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that Harold had battled with a werewolf, or something even worse. According to what Mel told me, if werewolves lose control in a fit of rage, their humanity slips away, and the beast takes full control. It¡¯s a terrifying thought, but one I couldn¡¯t push away.

    As I remained lost in thought, I heard faint footsteps approaching the door to my room.

    "Thinking a lot, I see," Annie said, observing me, leaning against the doorway. "I will resume my duties in the kitchen. I need to start preparing dinner."

    "I apologize about breakfast. It wasn¡¯t my intention to, well, vomit it all up."

    "There''s no need to concern yourself with breakfast, my lord. I''ll adjust the sauce on the meat for dinner. It¡¯s possible the spices were too much for your stomach."

    "Thank you," I said, then remembered that Derrick and Antolio might return by the time dinner was ready. "Could you please prepare dinner for two additional guests as well?"

    She smiled. "Absolutely. Werewolves, I assume? I will make sure the meal suits all of you."

    I paused for a moment, reflecting on the gathering room and all the portraits that adorned its walls. Something about them intrigued me; a feeling that there were answers hidden within. "I have some things to sort out in the gathering room. I''ll be in the basement for a while if you need me."

    Suddenly, the faint sound of a bell resonated through the house. "That''s the main entrance¡¯s doorbell," Annie said.

    "Could you answer the door? I''ll need a minute to change my clothes. I''ll join you shortly."

    "I will answer it immediately, my lord."

    As I stood in front of the mirror, pulling on a new shirt, I felt a strange sensation. If I concentrated, I could clearly hear the sound of Annie¡¯s footsteps as she approached the door and even the subtle click when she touched the doorknob. My senses had become so heightened that I could perceive distant sounds with perfect clarity, even from across the house.

    "Hello, welcome to the Reinhart estate," Annie said politely as she opened the door. "May I inquire about the purpose of your visit?"

    As she spoke, a familiar scent quickly filled the room¡ªthe delicate fragrance of lavender that I had come to associate with Mel.

    "Oh, he has a servant now?" Mel said, clearly surprised by the presence of Annie on the estate.

    "Mr. Reinhart doesn''t see me as just a servant."

    I could practically feel the friction between them, especially from Mel, whose sudden irritation was clear in her tone. The hostility was evident, and it was only intensifying with each word they exchanged.

    "If you are not his servant, then what are you? His entertainment?"

    From my room, I heard the conversation as clearly as if I were standing beside them. Mel¡¯s displeasure was obvious, and the confrontation was escalating. Realizing I needed to intervene and defuse the situation before it spiraled further, I quickly made my way toward the front door.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "He doesn''t need a servant. Tobias can take care of himself. And how old are you?" Mel asked.

    "My age does not concern you, madam," Annie responded politely.

    "Let me guess...thirteen?"

    I gripped the doorknob, prepared to dismiss Mel for her unexpected visit and her rude behavior. But as I looked at her, something stopped me. There was something in her eyes, that made me hesitate.

    "Hello, Mel."

    Mel''s expression hardened, and her words carried a sharp edge. "You must be training your new dog to do tricks for you," she said, avoiding eye contact.

    I didn¡¯t appreciate Mel¡¯s disrespectful tone, especially toward Annie, who had been nothing but helpful since she arrived. "You disrespect another member of this house like that again, and I will make sure you never knock on this door again. Understood?"

    Mel frowned. "Really?"

    "Understood?"

    She sighed and paused, before relenting. "Fine."

    Though she had backed down, I could see the resentment still simmering beneath the surface. But for now, the point had been made. I nodded slightly, satisfied that she had understood. "Good. Now, let¡¯s keep things respectful."

    "My Lord, I should remind you that any unofficial contact or activity with outside clan members can be interpreted as manipulative. Visits and interactions need to be scheduled through the proper channels to maintain diplomatic relations," Annie said.

    I nodded, understanding her concern. "You don''t need to worry about our conversation, Annie. You can tend to your duties now; I''ll handle this."

    "As you wish, my lord," Annie said, retreating into the house.

    Mel crosses her arms, visibly frustrated. "Annie?"

    I felt a mix of emotions as I observed Mel''s behavior. Her hostility and rudeness toward Annie were puzzling and seemed unprovoked. There was no valid reason for such an attitude; instead, her actions felt more like those of a jealous child than a composed, professional member of the hunter''s clan she was destined to become.

    "Please, keep it brief. I have matters to attend to."

    As Mel spoke, I caught a familiar scent in the air¡ªa distinct, nauseating smell that immediately drew my attention. It was the same scent I had encountered when I first crossed paths with Utica.

    "Chief Harrow will personally address last night''s incident. The inquisitor will accompany him, you have three hours to prepare." Mel said as I noticed her tone of voice changed to a more professional endeavor.

    "Who is Chief Harrow, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?"

    "He¡¯s the leader of the Hunter clan in Adams Town and the current governor. The Inquisitor, on the other hand, oversees law enforcement, including the tracker and Enforcer teams."

    I pause for a moment, surprised by the unexpected news. "Thank you for the information, Mel. I will make the necessary arrangements." I said, trying to maintain composure as I closed the door behind me. The visit of Chief Harrow and the inquisitor is earlier than anticipated, creating a sudden shift in my plans. I hope Derrick and Antolio can locate Dylan and his pack before their arrival.

    "Tobias?"

    My frustration with Mel¡¯s persistence had peaked, and the sound of her rapid knocking, followed by a forceful kick at the door, echoed down the hallway. I could hear her voice still laced with anger, demanding my attention.

    "Tobias, open the door!"

    Growing irritated by her stubbornness, I grip the doorknob with more force than intended, causing the door to crack and splinter under pressure.

    "Shit."

    I felt the beast inside me clawing its way to the surface, my nails lengthening as the surge of anger flooded every part of me. I pushed the damaged door aside and fixed my gaze on Mel, as my irritation flared at her persistent and erratic behavior.

    "What is wrong with you?" she shouted, stepping closer. "I¡¯m trying to help you, and all I get is a door slammed in my face?"

    But before I could respond, something changed in her. Mel¡¯s anger quickly dissipated, replaced by a look of shock. She takes a few steps back, her eyes fixed on something within me, something that I''m unaware of.

    "What is it?"

    "Tobias, your eyes," Mel said, staring at my face. "They are bright red."

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself and regain control. My heart pounded fiercely as I wrestled with the beast clawing to break free. Mel approached slowly, touching my hands. "I''m sorry. I just realized how I was acting. Please, calm down."

    I find her serene tone of voice soothing, gradually easing the intensity of my emotions. At the touch of her hand, the rattled beast sinks back inside the darkness of my heart. "I came to help you, and maybe, finish that history lesson I owe you."

    I sighed, as the tension in my body eased, regaining control of my emotions. But her presence, her kindness, brought a new concern to mind. "And Utica? If she finds out you came to visit me, it won¡¯t end well for either of us."

    "She won¡¯t. Utica¡¯s on a mission. She won¡¯t be back at the barracks until tonight."

    Utica''s scent remains vivid around Mel. I slowly untwined my hand from hers, feeling the tension build within me. I knew that if we crossed a line, it could bring more trouble than either of us was prepared for. I hesitated, torn between wanting to trust her and fearing the consequences of Utica discovering us together.

    "Please leave, before she finds out you came here. Her scent is all over you, and it¡¯s not one I¡¯m a fan of."

    Reluctantly, I allowed her to take my hand once again. "She won''t, I promise."

    Before inviting her in, I wanted to be sure that Mel wouldn¡¯t start another argument, especially with Annie. "Promise me, if I invite you inside the house, you will be polite to everyone, including Annie."

    Mel nodded. "It won''t be a problem."

    I stepped aside from the entrance and extended my hand to her. "Let''s meet in the gathering room," I said.

    Mel followed me inside, and as we walked, her eyes drifted to the broken door. "You might want to call the Restoration Team to fix that door."

    I turned around facing towards the hallway that leads to the dining room. "Annie!"

    "Cute name," Mel said. "But she can be a real bitch."

    "You call, my lord?"

    "Do you have a way to contact the restitution team to fix the front door?"

    "Yes, my lord. I can make the necessary arrangements."

    "Thank you, Annie."

    Annie smiled and then turned to leave. As she walked away, I hoped the peace between Mel and Annie would hold, at least for the duration of Mel¡¯s visit.

 Chapter 12: The Founders of Adams Town

    Mel followed me downstairs, finding the basement still in complete disarray. Shadows clung to the corners, and a heavy metal door from one of the cells lay on the floor, twisted from its hinges.

    "It looks like that cell was not strong enough to contain you. Doesn''t look like Lisa has come down here yet." Mel said.

    "The structural damage upstairs was quite extensive. I was surprised to find all the windows replaced when I returned. I''m sure Lisa will get to this soon enough. There''s a room I want to show you. You might recognize some of the people in it. Is just past this hallway."

    We walked towards the door leading to the gathering room. The gate to the estate and some doors in the house have a crest carved in the center, two wolves intertwined, etched in the middle of a circle of fire. "I wish I knew what all these emblems mean," I said, running my fingers gently over the carefully crafted design.

    Mel stepped closer, glancing at the emblem on the door. "I''ve seen similar symbols in the archives of the Hunter''s Clan. Each of the founding families has a distinct emblem. The intertwined wolves within the flames? That''s unique to the Reinharts. The fire likely represents loyalty and strength, and the two wolves... perhaps the family''s dual nature."

    We entered the room, glancing at the four portraits displayed on the walls. Each figure was portrayed in a distinct style, their unique attire and expressions capturing the essence of their personalities and the authority they exuded. All of them were unfamiliar to me, with the exception of one in particular¡ªmy mother''s.

    "We have a room like this at the Hunter''s estate. These four people were the original leaders of Adams Town, each representing a different clan. Ready for your history lesson?" Mel asked.

    I nodded, glancing back at my mother''s portrait. With all the evidence in front of me, it will be absurd to reject, that the woman in the portrait in front of me is my mother. The mystery surrounding her life becomes more intriguing than ever before. The resemblance is undeniable.

    "Can you tell me anything about my mother, Helena?"

    Mel''s eyes widened slightly, as I shared the information. "That explains many things. "What I know of Helena Reinhart is mostly pieced together from old texts. But... I can tell you this: Helena was known as a fierce strategist, someone who held the respect and, in many cases, the fear of the other clan leaders. She was one of the few with primal blood¡ªa born werewolf with an unusual level of control over her transformations. That''s rare, even for purebloods."

    She walked towards my mother''s portrait and stood next to me. "Helena Reinhart was known for her ambition to integrate the werewolves into Adam''s Town society. She believed in educating her people and guiding them to coexist as part of a civilized community. Her efforts were groundbreaking. Chief Harrow took her proposal to the Royal Vampires, gaining their reluctant approval, which led to the creation of the Black Lotus clan."

    I listened intently to Mel''s words, absorbing every detail of my mother''s leadership within the werewolf clan. It''s a side of her that I never knew, a part of her life that was hidden from me until now.

    "But not everything was the way we know it today. Adams Town was forged by the blood of many, in a war that is enforced every century. The tensions between clans began with a single death: the assassination of the first-born vampire, Lucious Scarlet, known in ancient scriptures as ''The Miracle Child.'' This child was born to a human mother and an elder vampire, a birth regarded as miraculous¡ªa promise that could change the future of their race."

    "The first-born vampire? So, Adams Town has vampires as well?"

    Mel nodded. "Are you scared yet? Adams Town''s vampires aren''t what you''d expect. They''re not like the bloodthirsty monsters you see in horror movies. While they do rely on human blood to survive, they''ve developed practices that set them apart from the common vampire."

    "They don''t kill their victims?"

    "I''m not entirely sure¡ªthey''re a highly secretive clan. But from what I know, they don''t hunt recklessly in the night; it''s a practice they consider barbaric. Instead, they operate with restraint, developing ways to secure nourishment without sacrificing human lives. Your presence in this town will be met with a lot of challenges, especially with the Royal Vampires. The first-born vampire child was killed by werewolves."

    "Wonderful. It''s good to know I''ve arrived in a town where I''ll be considered the most hated resident."

    "We don''t know that for certain. Your mother held considerable influence within the Scarlet Enclave. Her alliances may work in your favor."

    "So, Lucious''s death... you''re saying it sparked the clan wars?"

    "It was the initial factor. Werewolves were known to ambush the transit roads in the northern forests. The vampires had a small settlement there called Adams Point¡ªa post they used primarily for the slave trade. One night, a vampire convoy traveling through was attacked by werewolves, and in the chaos, Lucious was killed. He was only eight years old when it happened."

    "And after that, the vampires declared war on the werewolves?"

    "Exactly. They vowed vengeance, recruiting every hunter they could find to kill any werewolf on sight. It was during this time that the Hunter clan was officially born. Skilled hunters from across the world came to Adams Town, joining the organized search, and many settled here permanently. The formation of the clans led to a power imbalance. Soon, outsiders like the warlocks arrived, bringing their arcane knowledge, potions, and rituals, tipping the scales in favor of those who could pay for their expertise. Adams Town began to thrive, attracting a population boom that exposed its secrets to the outside world. Fearing exposure, the vampires created a ''participation rule''¡ªevery clan would be required to join the century-old war that would determine who would lead the town for the next hundred years."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "That''s ridiculous," I said, staring at a small stand holding a book. "And what''s with the old book?"

    "The Accords. It''s a collection of laws and agreements established by the clans after the last war ended. It outlines the rights and responsibilities of each clan, the rules for interactions, and the consequences for breaking the peace."

    I opened the book, flipping through its brittle pages. "Rules of Rights?"

    "The Rules of Rights are specific rules for each clan. After the war, the leaders of the four clans came together to negotiate a truce and establish a new order. They realized that continuing the cycle of violence would only lead to further destruction. Each clan contributed to the creation of the new rules, called the Rules of Rights. The Hunter clan emerged victorious at the end of the last war, being recognized as the governing faction of Adams Town for the next 100 years."

    As I flipped through the pages, searching for any mention of my mother''s involvement in the last war, I realized there was nothing recorded about her. "There''s nothing here about my mother''s participation in the creation of these rules."

    "The Black Lotus clan was formally recognized only after the resolution of the last war, on November 1st, 1924. At the time, the only factions fighting for control over Adams Town were the Hunter clan, the Warlocks of the trade, and the Scarlet Clan. The werewolves'' role in the war wasn''t officially acknowledged, but their presence was felt strongly during the conflict."

    She walked around the room, stopping in front of the portrait of the lady wearing a red dress. The woman in the painting exudes a certain regal charm and an enigmatic presence.

    "This is Eleanor Scarlet, an elder vampire and one of Adams Town''s original founders. Known for her sharp intellect, she wielded significant influence within the vampire clans. Rumor has it that, during the last war, she forged a secret alliance with the hunters. But nothing was ever confirmed."

    Mel moved to the next portrait, a man in full armor, gripping a sword with a commanding expression. His posture was proud, his gaze intense, as though he were sizing up whoever looked at him.

    "Robert Harrow, the current leader of the Hunter clan and the governor of Adams Town. He also leads the enforcement team. Then there''s Talos Windsor, High Warlock of the Trade Clan." She nodded toward a portrait of a man in robes, with a calculated expression and an aura of authority. "Nothing leaves this town without his consent¡ªnot even servants. His clan maintains the balance, ensuring Adams Town stays hidden from the outside world."

    The mystery surrounding my mother''s death deepens, and I can''t shake the feeling that there are many missing pieces to this puzzle. If someone had a motive to kill her and claim leadership of the Black Lotus Clan, they would have likely made a move by now. Yet, we arrived to find an empty house, no signs of another leader or power struggle.

    I turned my attention to the entry book. As I flipped through the pages, the absence of my father''s name grew more unsettling. This book was old, recording decades of comings and goings at the estate¡ªyet there was no mention of him. And if what Mel had said about the werewolf clan''s integration in 1924 was accurate, then it would make my mother over a hundred years old, an idea that didn''t fit with anything I had previously known about her.

    "Didn''t you say that the integration of the werewolf clan happened November 1st, 1924?"

    She nodded. "That''s what we learned in school."

    "That''s impossible. That will make my mother over one hundred years old."

    The conversation with Annie from this morning came to mind. She had mentioned that her family had served the Reinhart estate for generations, and I wondered what knowledge Annie''s mother might hold about the Reinharts'' history. Perhaps she could fill in the gaps, the secrets that seemed so carefully guarded over the years.

    "Sorry, Mel," I said, closing the book with a sigh. "I think our history lesson has come to an end."

    Mel stared at me, disappointed. "Just make sure you know your shit when Harrow comes knocking on your door," she said, walking away.

    As she reached the doorway, she glanced back. "Behave, puppy. And don''t forget, I''ll be in training for a couple of weeks."

    I watch her leave, leaving me alone in the gathering room. The deeper I delved into the Reinhart family¡¯s history, the more I sensed the unspoken tensions between the hunters and the werewolf clan. Mel¡¯s insights had been invaluable, but there was still something missing, a piece of my mother¡¯s life that seemed deliberately buried. I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that, as we continued unearthing these secrets, the truths we uncovered might ultimately drive us apart.

    As I turned to leave, my foot accidentally nudged the wooden stand, causing it to tip over with a soft thud. I hurried to retrieve the fallen book and right the stand, relieved to find neither was damaged. But as I bent down, my attention caught on something hidden beneath the base of the stand¡ªa round tile, partially embedded in the floor. The tile bore a familiar emblem: two entwined wolves encircled by flames, the unmistakable crest of the Black Lotus Clan, the same symbol that adorned the gates and doors of the estate.

    I pressed down on the tile, as a faint sound of turning gears echoed from behind my mother¡¯s portrait. Intrigued, I removed the portrait from the wall, revealing a small crack in the plaster¡ªa hidden compartment, concealed within the wall.

    Slowly, I chipped away the cracked plaster, exposing a hidden hatch. Embedded within the wall lay a black box, bearing the same familiar emblem of entwined wolves surrounded by a circle of flames.

    I lifted the lid of the box to reveal its contents: a bundle of documents, their edges worn and yellowed by time, lying atop a gleaming golden dagger and a small vial of dark, viscous liquid. The black substance swirled subtly within the vial, its misty aura drawing my gaze.

    The top paper caught my eye¡ªa transfer of assets confirming that my mother was the sole owner of the Reinhart estate. As I continued sorting through the documents, most appeared to be mundane records, some estate details, and others administrative. But then I came across one that stood out, its title neatly written in elegant script.

    "Certificate of Birthright."

    The birth certificate left me confused. Helena Reinhart was listed as my mother, but the field for my father remained blank. My name appeared on the certificate, tying me directly to her legacy. I folded the paper and slid it into my pocket. Among the documents, I learned she had amassed a substantial fortune through strategic real estate holdings and various business interests, all managed under the Scarlet Trust of Adams Town.

    Gathering the papers, I left the gathering room, hoping to catch Mel. But by the time I reached the receiving room, she was already gone. Instead, I found Annie, dusting the vases with a contented smile.

    "I need your help, Annie." I said, catching her attention. She looked up, setting her cleaning cloth aside and coming over.

    "Yes, my Lord, is there something you need?"

    "You said your family has served the Reinhart estate for decades."

    "That is correct, sir."

    "I need to know who from your family served this house twenty years ago, it''s very important."

    "That will be my mother, sir."

    "Can you set up a meeting with her?"

    Annie''s smile widened, and her eyes shone with excitement. "She will be honored to answer your call, my lord."

 Chapter 13: A Warm Welcome

    I shifted my focus back to the documents I had uncovered in the hidden compartment behind my mother''s portrait, spreading them out on the dining table. As I examined each paper carefully, I came across repeated mentions of the "Scarlet Trust," an entity tied to various transfers and property ownership certificates. The name "Scarlet" hinted at a potential connection to the Royal Vampires.

    The sound of keys caught my attention, just to see Annie gathering her belongings, and preparing to leave.

    "Dinner is prepared for your guests, my lord. It is time for me to call it a day. I will convey your message to my mother. I''m certain she will answer your call."

    "Would you mind if I walked you to your vehicle?"

    "Not at all."

    I walked Annie to her car, hoping my request hadn''t added any discomfort. As she settled in, I closed her door, giving her a small wave. Despite her easy acceptance of my request, I felt a touch of awkwardness. I had a tendency to overthink, especially when I feared I''d crossed a line or made an irreparable mistake.

    I realized that validating the documents I had uncovered would require a meeting with the Royal Vampires before making any claims. Upon entering the house, I was greeted by the sight of Derrick and Antolio seated in the receiving room. As soon as they noticed me, they knelt, bowing their heads.

    "Please, stand up. We''ll need to work on those formalities."

    "Tobias, we have found the location of Dylan''s pack. They move Northeast towards the hidden caves. Unfortunately, that is not the only information we''ve uncovered." Derrick said.

    "What else have you found, Derrick?"

    Before he could respond, Antolio interrupted, using sign language to convey something urgent. I watched as his hands moved with precision, relaying the information to Derrick.

    "Antolio''s hearing is sharper than ever," Derrick said. "He overheard guards discussing a prisoner in critical condition. They said he urgently needs medical attention, or he might not survive."

    Time was slipping away, and if this prisoner was indeed Harold, rescuing him had to be my top priority. But without confirmation of his identity, I risked losing both momentum and the element of surprise. I need to act decisively and gather all the information I can before making my move.

    "Exceptional work. I''m pleased with your results. Now, there''s food prepared in the kitchen, and I''ve arranged rooms for both of you. Take the time to rest and recharge; I''ll need your assistance again later."

    "Wait, you mean we can eat whatever we want?" Derrick asked, slightly surprised.

    "Please, indulge yourselves. Is the least I can do to show my gratitude."

    Antolio''s smile widened as he looked over at Derrick. "Antolio is very happy, sir," he signed.

    I approached him, resting my hands gently on his shoulders in the same gesture my mother often used when she needed my help with something important.

    "Eat plenty, my dear friend. I will require your aid very soon."

    Antolio''s face lit up, and he glanced at Derrick with a grateful nod before heading to the kitchen.

    "Derrick, what can you tell me about the Royal Vampires?"

    Derrick hesitated, then answered my question. "The vampires hold immense control over the town''s economy. They dominate investments, real estate, and the banking system. From what I know, most werewolves avoid getting entangled with them, and it''s been this way since the very beginning of Adams Town. They have been hunting us for a very long time."

    His tone held a tension that hinted at a deeper, possibly personal history with the vampires¡ªa history that still affected him.

    "I must handle some matters with the vampires. I''ll be back as soon as possible. In the meantime, enjoy your meal. When I return, we''ll gather and discuss our next move."

    "You must let me accompany you, young master. We cannot afford to lose you now that you have finally arrived. Also, you must take into consideration, that a hearing with the vampires could take months."

    I nodded, appreciating his concern. "I understand, Derrick, but it''s a risk I have to take. And I certainly don''t have months to wait for an audience. Trust me, I won''t do anything reckless."

    "As you wish. Be careful, Tobias. They''re not an easy crowd to deal with. Look for the Vernara Building on the east side of Adams. That''s where the vampires usually conduct their business." He gave me one last look before heading toward the kitchen.

    He glanced at Antolio, watching him using his hands to eat. "Did you wash your hands before you touched that meat?"

    I headed upstairs to my room, deciding that a more presentable outfit would be essential for meeting with the Royal Vampires. Even if the elders wouldn''t be available during daylight, I needed to make a good impression. Securing my family''s finances and tapping into the resources my mother left behind might be my only hope of keeping the estate afloat.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As I stood in front of the mirror, my gaze was fixed on the patch of white hair amidst the sea of dark strands. For years, I accepted the explanation that it was a mere deficiency. Now, a nagging feeling in my heart tells me there''s more to the story, that my parents intentionally kept the truth from me.

    With my father''s truck keys, the emblem I''d discovered, and the documents from the gathering room in hand, I set off toward town. Before long, I stood in front of the Vernara Building, an awe-inspiring sight that radiated opulence and authority. The building''s flawless white marble exterior and gold accents gleamed under the sunlight; every inch was crafted with incredible detail.

    As I neared the entrance, the scale of the towering golden doors caught me off guard, their polished surface reflecting the sunlight like a beacon. A row of well-dressed guards stood at attention, watching all visitors entering the building. Above the entrance, the words "Vernara Investments" shimmered in bold gold letters, immediately exuding luxury and opulence.

    Before I could take another step, one of the guards stepped forward, his baton raised, effectively stopping my advance.

    "Entry is strictly by appointment, sir. Please refer to your petitioner, to make the necessary arrangements." The guard said.

    The sudden intrusion of the baton against my chest ignited a surge of anger. The guard''s dismissive attitude and the invasion of my personal space only stoked the fire within me. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to maintain control, to remind myself that this wasn''t the moment to act recklessly.

    "I understand the protocol. But I have an urgent matter that can only be handled within this building. I need to speak with someone who can facilitate my entry¡ªsomeone from the Scarlet Trust."

    "Werewolves are not allowed to enter this building. I will suggest you leave at once!" The guard said, pushing me away from the door with his weapon.

    Without hesitation, I reached out and seized the baton with my left hand, gripping it tightly. The force of my anger was channeled into my grip, and with little effort, I snapped the baton in two pieces. Almost instantly, a second guard charged toward me, baton raised, shouting, "You''re under arrest!"

    But his words were lost to me. A surge of adrenaline coursed through my body, clouding my senses and narrowing my vision until all I saw was red. The beast within me stirred, initiating the transformation, trying to break free in broad daylight. I felt the sharp ache of fangs extending, the familiar pull of the transformation taking over as my body readied itself for a fight, I''d promised I wouldn''t start.

    But it was too late¡ªI was already blinded by rage. With unnatural speed, I lunged forward, grabbing the second guard by the neck and lifting him into the air. His attempts to break free were in vain as I held him effortlessly, staring directly at his eyes.

    "You don''t understand," I growled, my voice twisted, layered as two voices spoke in unison. "I don''t want to hurt anyone!"

    Without thinking, I hurled him away from me, his body flying through the air like a feather riding a gust of wind. He collided with the wall, the impact resounding through the entrance, leaving him dazed and momentarily stunned.

    Suddenly, I stumbled back, clutching my shoulder where a silver dagger had pierced my skin. The pain was unlike anything I''d felt before¡ªa searing fire that coursed through my veins. Gritting my teeth, I looked up to see a woman in tight red attire, her eyes cold and calculating, holding another identical dagger with a menacing grin.

    "The blade of this dagger is forged from the purest silver humankind could ever find," the mysterious woman said. "So, if I were to drive this into your heart, you''d be dead before you even hit the ground."

    She stepped closer, her hand hovering over the dagger lodged in my shoulder. I braced myself as she pulled it free, the searing pain flaring for a moment before my body''s accelerated healing took over, quickly sealing the wound and leaving only a faint mark behind.

    Her eyes widened in astonishment as she observed the wound healing at a speed she had never witnessed before. "Impressive," she said. "But you''re still out of your depth, wolf. What''s your purpose here, storming the doors of Vernara Investments in broad daylight?"

    I forced myself to calm down, reining in the transformation just enough to regain control. Encounters like this were to be expected¡ªafter all, the Royal Vampires wouldn''t simply allow someone to storm into the Vernara building unannounced.

    Ignoring the woman in red, I walked past her, making my way over to the guard I had thrown against the wall. He was still catching his breath, looking dazed as he leaned back against the wall.

    "Please, accept my apologies," I said, extending my hand to him. "It wasn''t my intention to harm you. But you should know that picking a fight with a werewolf isn''t exactly wise... especially since your friend here was the one who started it."

    The guard looked up at me, surprised. After a moment''s hesitation, he reached out, accepting my hand as I helped him to his feet. I felt the tension in his grip, but he steadied himself, casting a glance at his fellow guards, who seemed equally surprised by my sudden shift in behavior.

    "If you wish to be seen by a doctor, the Reinhart Family will take care of the expenses," I said, noting his eyes widen with astonishment at the mention of the Reinhart name.

    "Thank you, sir."

    I spun around to face the woman in red. "My name is Tobias Reinhart, the son of Helena Reinhart and rightful heir to the Reinhart family fortune."

    "You should know, your kind isn''t welcome here. You must have a death wish, showing up uninvited. What business could you possibly have in this building?"

    Noticing her dislike, I grinned, "Oh, just the usual errand...I came to withdraw some cash."

    The woman in red laughed hysterically, "You are on the wrong side of the court, mutt. Leave before I etch the name of the Scarlet clan into your flesh."

    Before I could respond, the bank''s doors swung open, and a striking woman stepped out, dressed in a richly adorned purple gown, her feathered hat perched elegantly atop her head. She seemed familiar¡ªa face I''d seen before, perhaps under the old tree just before my father vanished.

    "What is the matter here?" She asked, unfurling a purple umbrella. A group of children clustered around her, each holding onto a ribbon that hung from her corset, their faces obscured by golden masks, lending an eerie sense of mystery to the scene.

    "This raggedy mutt is spewing false claims, milady. A mere child like him could never be the new leader of the Black Lotus clan."

    The woman''s piercing gaze scrutinized me, her half-smile suggesting a knowing anticipation, as though she had expected my arrival.

    "Take him to my quarters. If he fails to prove his claims, he will never see the light of the day again."

    The woman in red bowed slightly. "As you wish, milady."

    The woman in red forcefully grabbed my arm, feeling her strength trying to overpower me. Recognizing that resistance here would only complicate matters, I decided to let her guide me. She tightened her hold, locking my arm against her in a clear display of dominance as she led me deeper into the building.

    Although I hadn''t yet tested the full extent of my strength, I could sense that I had the power to break free if necessary, especially given the effort she seemed to be exerting just to keep me restrained. The plan to infiltrate the building had gone mostly as I''d intended¡ªexcept for the dagger wound still throbbing in my shoulder.

 Chapter 14: The Royal Vampires

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    Her grip remained firm, despite my subtle attempts to break free. It became clear that cooperation was my only path to what I wanted¡ªa hearing with an elder vampire. As we stepped into the building, an intriguing scent of spiced cinnamon filled the room, catching me off guard.

    "That is interesting," I said, intrigued by the aroma. The woman in red abruptly stopped and forcefully turned me around, bringing our faces inches apart.

    "I don''t care who you are or what you came for. This is vampire territory, and you will show respect to our elders, or you will feel the edge of my blade again."

    I had no desire to provoke further hostility; my goal here was straightforward¡ªassert my family¡¯s standing in Adams Town and uncover the truth about my father¡¯s disappearance.

    "I will abide by your rules within your territory, and I assure you, there''s no need for threats, as I pose no harm. My purpose here is one of civility, not conflict. What happened at the front doors was a misunderstanding. You have my word; it won''t happen again."

    "We''ll see," the woman in red said. We continued our walk with her pushing me forward, a sign that I have not succeeded in driving away. Her hatred towards me. The scent of spiced cinnamon grew stronger, unmistakably emanating from her.

    "It¡¯s unfortunate you see me as a threat when, from my perspective, we could easily sit at the same table," I said, watching her closely for any reaction. She abruptly released my arm and strode ahead, only to stop and turn, her eyes glancing at me with an unmistakable menace.

    As we continued walking, I became more attuned to the scent, finding it both alluring and unsettling. My gaze drifted over her attire, landing on a dark stain just above the corner of her side pocket. Fresh, by the look of it. It reminded me of a drink laced with spiced cinnamon yet mingled with a faint metallic scent¡ªlike blood.

    I chuckled softly to draw her attention. "I¡¯m genuinely curious," I said, catching her attention. "Would you share the name of the drink you had¡­ oh, twenty minutes ago?"

    "That¡¯s none of your business, mutt. Keep walking."

    Her response left me unsure of how to interpret her character. She seemed rough and guarded, yet I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that there might be a softer side beneath that hard exterior. Deciding to push my luck just a bit, I continued talking about the drink.

    "I find it incredibly exotic. I wonder what kind of spices you added to the cinnamon, the aroma is captivating."

    This time, her irritation was unmistakable. She stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes narrowed with thinly veiled anger as she unsheathed one of her daggers, holding it at her side.

    "This is my last warning, wolf, stay quiet, or you¡¯ll regret it."

    Realizing my initial approach had been off, I tried a different approach. "I think we got off on the wrong foot," I said, lowering my voice just enough to sound sincere. "And if I¡¯m being honest, you¡¯re probably the only person who could help me get my hands on such an exquisite drink. I mean, I really want to try it."

    She stiffened, turning her head slightly as she responded in a tone loud enough for the guards behind us to hear. "I am a soldier, not your servant."

    "Alright, I understand. There is no need to get upset."

    The end of our walk leads to grand golden doors. Feeling daring, I decided to get close to her, just a couple of inches away from her back.

    "Your secret is safe with me. And I still think you make a killer drink. I would like to try it sometime."

    She paused after hearing my comment, then opened the golden doors, stepping aside.

    "Remember what I said, mutt," she said, allowing me to enter the room.

    "No worries, I''m a man of my word."

    As I stepped into the room, I was immediately struck by the lavish elegance surrounding me. The decor was pure Victorian grandeur¡ªrich velvet drapes, ornate chandeliers, and dim illumination, plunged the room with a haunting glow. The scent of aged wood and old leather mixed with the faintest hint of incense, depicted a lifestyle of opulence.

    A man approached me, dressed impeccably in the attire of a butler, though his bearing and the discreet weapon at his side made it clear he was far more than just a servant. He inclined his head in greeting.

    "Welcome, sir. May I inquire as to the purpose of your visit?"

    "I came to see the elder."

    "Ah, yes, the wolf with no manners. Elder Elenore Scarlet will be with you shortly."

    "Thank you."

    He inclined his head with practiced elegance, gesturing toward the Victorian chairs and sofas arranged tastefully around the room. "You may take a seat, or if you prefer, remain standing. We also have bedded accommodations in the north corner of the room."

    I felt confused at the mention of ¡°bedded accommodations.¡± The phrase seemed almost too deliberate, like it was meant to remind me of my supposed status in their eyes as if the term were chosen specifically for an animal. Still, I maintained a polite nod, masking my reaction, and settled for an armchair near the center of the room.

    Suddenly, the vampire elder makes her entrance into the room, accompanied by seven servants, each concealing their faces with a golden mask. Two of her attendants led the way¡ªone holding an elegant umbrella and the other holding an ancient book in her hands. The remaining five trailed behind, each holding a ribbon adorned with intricate golden designs that connected to the elder¡¯s corset.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Her hat was unique, composed of rare feathers, their colors, and textures blending into an almost hypnotic arrangement. A thin, delicate veil covered her face, obscuring her features in shadows that only added to the mystery of her presence.

    As she approached the Victorian sofa, her servants gracefully stepped back, allowing her to take her seat. One of her attendants carefully lifted the veil, revealing her piercing gold-colored irises that stared at me since she walked in the room. A captivating fragrance enveloped the room, bringing calm. I gently close my eyes, relishing the beauty of this scent that brings serenity to my mind.

    "I must confess, since my arrival, your scent is by far the most intriguing I have encountered, and I find it incredibly calming," I said.

    She smiled gracefully, extending her hand toward me in a regal gesture. Recognizing the custom, I understood this gesture was akin to receiving a royal blessing, a show of acknowledgment and respect. I took her hand gently, pressing a light kiss to the ornate ring on her finger, bowing my head in deference to her rank.

    "I see, you have been well trained. Perhaps there is a future in Adams for you after all." Elenore said.

    "I''m deeply grateful for your kind words, Milady."

    "I also heard about the commotion you caused to secure this hearing. I trust you¡¯ve taken the time to familiarize yourself with our customs, Mr. Reinhart. Here, we hold civility above all else. Any act of violence will be met with quick and severe consequences."

    "Of course, Milady. I assure you; that I came here seeking understanding, not conflict. The incident was an unfortunate misunderstanding¡ª Lady Elenore lifted her hand, interrupting me.

    "I am well aware of your purpose here, Mr. Reinhart. Your rather unrefined methods to draw attention have not gone unnoticed. But let me remind you¡ªour treaty with the former leader of your clan still stands. Your mother was an exemplary member of your kind, the only ''behaved'' werewolf we allowed within these walls. Make no mistake, though¡ªwe will not tolerate any displays of violence once this hearing is concluded."

    "I understand. Now that we are clear on my intentions, perhaps we can get down to business."

    Lady Elenore smiled. "You sound so much like her¡­ and yet, you have so much to learn."

    With a subtle tug on one of the ribbons attached to her waist, she summoned a young servant forward. He approached her with practiced obedience, tilting his head to the side to expose his neck. Lady Elenore¡¯s hand brushed against the servant''s skin; her eyes remained on me as she bent to sink her fangs gently into his neck. Her eyes drifted closed as she drank, a few drops of blood staining the pristine white uniform of her servant.

    The scent was unmistakable. Unlike any blood I had encountered before¡ªthis scent carried a faint sweetness, almost intoxicating, mixed with an unfamiliar chemical that was easily detected. The servant''s blood was not ordinary; something else had been infused into it. And yet, the young servant showed no signs of pain or distress, standing still and calm as if accustomed to this ritual.

    As Elenore finished feeding, one of her lead servants stepped forward with a silk cloth, which she used to wipe the remnants of blood from her lips. I remained calm and indifferent, fully aware that she likely performed the feeding act to observe my reaction.

    With the servants assuming their positions, Elenore rose from her chair and prepared her entourage to leave the room.

    "Your status within Adams society will be reinstated. Every werewolf in this town will fall under your responsibility, including the warring packs that currently threaten your existence. You will be addressed as the leader of the werewolf clan. But make no mistake¡ªI have eyes in every corner of Adams... I see everything."

    The elder glanced at me again before lowering the veil of her hat. "Arthur will handle your family''s substantial debt to us. He will send a messenger with a new treaty and an account of your family¡¯s accruals. However, there is one matter I need you to address immediately."

    I stood from my chair, ready to attend to the elder''s request. "Milady?"

    "A vial of essence has been missing for over eighteen years. Rumor has it that the vial is hidden within your estate. I expect you to locate it and return it to me."

    "I will spare no effort to retrieve the vial for you, milady."

    "Excellent. We will meet again, Tobias. You were never away from our sight." Her cryptic words took me by surprise, as she turned around and walked away.

    Arthur approached, his face carrying remorse. "Please allow me to escort you, sir. I apologize for my earlier¡­ unwelcoming behavior. I will ensure all your paperwork and assets are gathered promptly, to meet your satisfaction."

    I placed a hand on his shoulder, watching as Elenore disappeared through the doorway. "No need to be hard on yourself, Arthur. I am not your enemy."

    With a nod, he opened the door, gesturing for me to leave the room. "I must humbly ask you to wait in the main hall, Mr. Reinhart."

    "Of course."

    After leaving the room, I found a quiet corner and settled down at a table alone, watching the bank¡¯s main hall hum with activity as people went about their business. Minutes passed, and the hall grew busier, filling with a mix of patrons and staff.

    Moments later, the woman in red reappeared, this time with a smile that was equally mischievous and inviting.

    "Hey," she greeted me, setting a drink down in front of me.

    I took the glass, instinctively sniffing it before drinking. My heightened senses scanned for any sign of tampering, but the delightful aroma confirmed it was the same unique scent I¡¯d detected from her earlier¡ªunadulterated and inviting.

    "This will be our little secret," she whispered, leaning close, her fangs flashing in a playful grin.

    I took a sip, letting the flavors settle on my tongue. "This is amazing. Are you this talented with everything else?"

    She sighed, leaning back in her chair. "You have a way of seeing right through me, don¡¯t you?"

    "You don¡¯t have to put on a tough act with me. But I have to admit, I appreciate seeing that side of you when handling others. You''re not just skilled¡ªyou''re exceptionally talented. And, if I may say, incredibly beautiful."

    As we spoke, my mind returned to my recent exchange with Elenore, layered in secrecy and riddled with hidden meanings. Her explicit request to retrieve the essence lost within my estate hinted at something shifting within the vampire ranks. If I wanted to succeed in Adams Town, I''d need an ally within their clan¡ªand I had a strong feeling I might have found the perfect candidate.

    "What''s your name, puppy?"

    "Tobias, Tobias Reinhart."

    "I''m Dahlia Frankfort, head of security of the Scarlet Clan."

    "And I''m just a werewolf, with a white patch of hair on my head."

    Dahlia laughed. "I think the white hair makes you look sophisticated. A man of many mysteries."

    "Your drink is truly exceptional; I must admit, I''ve never tasted anything like this before. My compliments to the chef." I said.

    "Don''t get it over your head. Remember, you''re still in Vampire territory."

    "Well, I want to extend an invitation to you, Dahlia."

    "Invitation?"

    "To my house. Tonight." I watched her reaction carefully, hoping she¡¯d take the bait. If Elenore was desperate to recover the mysterious vial hidden in my estate, Dahlia might be my best lead on why.

    Her eyes narrowed as she leaned in. "You must be crazy if you think I''ll fall for such a lame invitation," She whispered.

    "Just to clarify... I''ve secured a new treaty with Lady Elenore. Your presence at my house would be strictly business¡ªrepresentation, nothing more."

    After a brief moment of silence, she rose from her seat, picked up the empty glass, and briskly departed. "Not going to happen."

    Despite her firm refusal, I couldn¡¯t shake the strange attraction I felt toward her. Perhaps it was the allure of her vampire nature, or maybe something else entirely, but I found myself looking forward to the prospect of spending more time with her, regardless of how improbable that seemed to be.

 Chapter 15: The Strange Warlock

    Dahlia¡¯s departure left a sense of disappointment in her wake. I had so many questions about the Royal vampires, and she seemed like the one person I could rely on for straight answers. As I waited in the grand main hall of the Vernara Building, I couldn¡¯t help but admire its opulence¡ªthe intricate golden carvings decorating the high ceilings, the chandeliers casting a warm, elegant glow, and the marble floors reflecting every detail like glass.

    Lost in thought, I felt a soft breeze brush past me, carrying an intense, bold scent. I glanced over my shoulder, catching sight of a man sitting at the table behind me. Dressed in a dark, luxurious tunic, his intense green irises seemed to glow with an unnatural light, and his hands glittered with an unusual number of rings¡ªeach piece of jewelry emanating a dark, almost palpable energy.

    "You must be getting well acquainted with these, uh...people," the strange man said.

    "Do you always appear unexpectedly behind people without warning? I must say that habit could land you in trouble one day."

    He chuckled. "Trouble and I are old friends. But allow me to introduce myself¡ªI¡¯m Vantos, owner of the black market here in Adams. At your service."

    He moved his hands with fluid motion, and with a snap of his fingers, a card materialized midair, drifting toward me until it landed in my hand. The card was simple, with only his name elegantly inscribed.

    "Vantos? That¡¯s quite an uncommon name."

    "Indeed. I was named after the Grandmaster of the past epoch¡ªa reincarnation of him, or so they say. But let me assure you, I''m nothing like him. Now, let¡¯s get straight to the point, young master. I don¡¯t have much time. I came to warn you."

    "Warn me about what?"

    Vantos glanced around cautiously before standing up and moving to sit at my table. His intense green eyes held a flicker of unease as he leaned in closer. "I¡¯m sorry, young master, but you¡¯ve arrived in Adams at an inconvenient time. Forces are moving, and I¡¯m afraid your life is in danger."

    "And you think I don¡¯t know that? They¡¯ve been trying to kill me since I arrived. That¡¯s hardly news to me."

    "True, but the danger is deeper than simple assassination attempts. This is the season when bloodlines clash¡ªwhen the old debts and secrets are dredged up, and the most powerful forces in Adams settle scores. Your name and bloodline put you in the center of it, whether you like it or not."

    Suddenly, a black scarab crawled out from the front pocket of my shirt, then took flight, landing on Vantos¡¯s shoulder. I jumped up, startled. "What the hell?"

    "My apologies. This is one of my familiars, his name is Gregory."

    "How did that thing even get in my pocket?"

    "Simple," Vantos said with a smirk. "I planted him there. I noticed you lost your temper for a few seconds while you fought the guards at the entrance¡ªthat¡¯s when I slipped him in. I already knew you were of primal blood. The white hair, the red eyes... Your lineage is on the edge of extinction, you know. Only a few primal bloods remain."

    He leaned back, eyes gleaming with calculated interest. "And just so you¡¯re aware, a vial of your blood would fetch an impressive price on the black market. People would pay dearly for it."

    "I''m not interested, thanks."

    The scarab began to emit a series of chirps, its mandibles and wings moving as though it were communicating directly with Vantos.

    "Really... is that so..." Vantos murmured, listening intently.

    I stared at him, bewildered. "You understand that¡­ thing?"

    "Of course. Gregory here is quite adept at gathering information. And from what I gather, the elder has assigned you a personal task. Something to do with a vial of essence. Have you found it yet?"

    Before I could answer, the atmosphere in the main hall shifted as the space filled with a growing crowd, all turning their attention toward the majestic golden podium. Arthur emerged from the elders¡¯ room, with an ancient-looking parchment in his hands, clearly prepared to address the crowd.

    Vantos leaned in close. "We¡¯ll continue this conversation later, young master. If you ever need to find me, just use the compass hidden in the card I gave you. It¡¯ll point you in my direction." Vantos said, disappearing into thin air.

    "Compass?" I looked down at the card but saw nothing. It was only when I tilted it toward the light that a faint compass appeared, its needle pulling constantly toward the northeast. Slipping the card back into my pocket, I watched Arthur position himself at the podium, tapping the microphone twice to draw the crowd¡¯s attention.

    "Attention, please," Arthur said, his voice echoing through the grand hall.

    A hush fell over the crowd, all eyes turning toward him. Curiosity buzzed in the silence as everyone waited for the message Arthur was about to deliver.

    "Ladies and gentlemen of the esteemed Scarlet clan. The Scarlet Royal Family has issued a message, and I extend my heartfelt gratitude to each of you for answering the elder¡¯s call with such promptness and dedication. For nearly two decades, Adams Town has been a place of yearning and incompleteness, as the Northern leadership remained lost and elusive for over eighteen long years."

    His words resonated with the attendees as they listened intently, aware of the historical significance of this moment.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Today, primal blood returns to us, embodying the hope to bring peace and harmony to the chaotic dissolution of the once-proud Black Lotus clan. With his presence, we envision the restoration of the clan to its former glory¡ªa time when vampires, werewolves, warlocks, and humans coexisted in perfect harmony."

    Murmurs spread through the crowd as Arthur paused, allowing his words to settle.

    Arthur extended his hand gracefully, gesturing for me to ascend to the podium. His voice rang through the hall with authority, drawing every eye to me.

    "Without further delay, I summon the Primal blood of the Black Lotus clan, Tobias Reinhart."

    In an instant, every person in the room stared at me, as I confidently stride towards Arthur. Though momentarily intimidated by the attention, I quickly gained control of my emotions, understanding the significance of this moment to reclaim my family''s place in the history of Adams Town.

    "Please join me in congratulating Lord Tobias Reinhart, as the new leader of the Black Lotus clan."

    Meeting Arthur at the podium, a cryptic silence fell upon the main hall. The crowd''s emotions seemed to clash, and it became evident that not everyone is jubilant about the rise of a new leader in the werewolf clan. Whispers filled the room, rippling through the crowd in a surge of discontent that momentarily rooted me to the spot.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the whispers. "Werewolves attack everyone day and night! Will you put an end to this madness?" the query echoed, and numerous others in the assembly nodded in agreement.

    Arthur¡¯s expression tightened as he stepped away from the podium, disappointed. "I believe it¡¯s best if we end this gathering, Mr. Reinhart. Arrangements will be made to transport you back to your estate, as your former vehicle has been¡­ decommissioned."

    As Arthur''s words settled over the room, I felt a sudden grip on my arm. Dahlia had appeared beside me, smoothly guiding me away from the crowd without drawing unnecessary attention.

    "Are you enjoying all the attention?" She asked.

    "Not exactly my kind of crowd."

    "Don''t worry puppy, I¡¯ll get you out of here."

    She led me through a discreet back door, a path reserved for those deeply familiar with the Scarlet clan¡¯s stronghold. As we moved along the narrow corridor, I felt her frigid hand slip gently into mine. The unexpected touch was surprisingly comforting amidst the tension of the evening.

    As we approached a line of parked vehicles, I noticed two black SUVs and one that stood out from the rest¡ªa similar vehicle in a bright red color. "We¡¯ll be riding in the red one," Dahlia said.

    Once we settled in the back seat, Dahlia handed me a messenger bag. I looked at her, confused. "I thought this was to be delivered to my house."

    She nodded then smiled. "What Arthur told you earlier was for your protection. He understands this kind of business well, and the dangers that come with it. You can¡¯t trust everyone here and you never know who''s listening. I must say, vampires are not the only monsters in Adams Town."

    "Thank you, Dahlia. And since we¡¯re on the topic of business, I have to insist once more on the idea of you coming to my house to discuss things in a more relaxed atmosphere."

    "You are quite persistent, aren''t you?"

    "I promise it will be strictly business."

    Her smile remained, as she added a friendly warning, tapping the blade of her dagger. "If I accept your invitation, it will be about business."

    The memory of that blade piercing my shoulder flashed in my mind¡ªa reminder that beneath the charm, she was still a vampire, bound to her duty above all else.

    "I heard you were attacked the first day you showed up in town. Yet here you are, very much alive."

    "Barely. I had some help."

    "From whom?"

    "Mel, a hunter. She intervened when she saw a pack of werewolves roaming around the estate."

    Dahlia chuckled. "I foresee a ''skirt problem'' in your future."

    For a moment, I remained puzzled about her comment. "What do you mean by a skirt problem?"

    "It¡¯s a term we use when someone seems attracted to multiple people of the opposite sex."

    "And you are worried about that?"

    "Not in the least," she said, pulling out her phone. She tapped the screen, and I immediately recognized the grainy footage Mel had taken. The video showed a white-haired beast fighting off a pack of werewolves on the estate grounds.

    "Check this out, it''s all over the internet," Dahlia said, handing me her phone. "If you read the comments, the outside world thinks this video is a segment of an unreleased movie."

    "I have no memory of any of that."

    A flicker of unease tightened in my chest, knowing I hadn''t been entirely truthful. I did remember a trace of that night¡ªthe scent of Mel in the air, and the way it had stirred something human in me even in the midst of the beast''s fury. That scent had held me back, somehow deterring the beast inside of me from attacking her.

    "You don''t remember?"

    "Unfortunately, No. I woke up near the riverbank, early this morning."

    I think it is pretty impressive. But you will be dead sooner than I thought." Dahlia said, turning off the video.

    "Why would you think that will be the outcome?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, you are a very interesting young man. You have qualities no other wolf has shown. The elder granted you immediate restitution, something I''ve never seen before. But¡­ your own kind may reject you, simply because you are different."

    "I guess, I will need more help than I thought."

    "Help won¡¯t be enough. You¡¯ll need a miracle to survive your own kind. The Culling is near, and many forces are aligning for it."

    "The Culling?"

    "The war of the four clans. In about four months, the clans will clash to determine who controls Adams Town. It¡¯s a brutal, ruthless battle. When the war horn sounds, allies will turn into enemies, friends will become foes, and only the strongest will survive. My advice? Study the town¡¯s past. Learn everything you can and use it to your advantage."

    "I am grateful to you, Dahlia. I have no way to pay for the information you are giving me."

    Dahlia smiled. "Don''t worry. If anyone is going to kill you, that will be me. There is something in you, puppy, I find very... intriguing."

    "I suppose I¡¯m in good hands, then. But before you go making good on that threat, promise me I can have another one of those drinks of yours first."

    "I will be honest; I was a bit hasty. I only reacted to what I saw."

    "I understand, I deserved the painful wound."

    I reached out and touched her hand, a bold move driven by an inexplicable urgency and curiosity. I needed more than just these occasional glimmers of insight from the vampires¡ªI needed deeper knowledge. Each step so far had been guided by instinct, and, as I held her hand, I realized this was no different.

    But just as quickly, the moment passed. She looked away, pulling her hand back. Though it wasn¡¯t the reaction I¡¯d hoped for, there was a sense of progress¡ªa shift from our usual verbal sparring. For now, at least, she hadn¡¯t reacted with her usual sharp edge or defensiveness, leaving me with the feeling that, somewhere beneath her mask, Dahlia might actually be on my side.

    "You take your chances abruptly. I could kill you just by doing what you just did."

    "Like you said, I will die by your hand. I understand the risks, and I''m willing to face the consequences."

    "How old are you, puppy?"

    "I''m 17."

    "Most young ones your age are reckless and impulsive, but you...you''re different. I find it hard to believe you are that young compared to me."

    "I don''t care how old you are. For me that''s insignificant."

    "I''m 89 years old, and I still appear to be 18. Vampires age at a rate of one hundred times slower than humans."

    "I think you are the hottest granny I have ever seen."

    Dahlia laughed.

    "Should I take offense of your daring compliment, or for your audacious intentions?"

    "You have my word; I will never cross any boundaries you set. Even if I find your scent irresistible."

    I gently grabbed her hand again, bringing it closer to my nose, inhaling the alluring blend of her scent.

    "You are quite bold, puppy. You might get what you''re aiming for."

 Chapter 16: A Strange Request

    As we approached the estate, I immediately noticed Annie''s car parked in front of the guest house. When I stepped out of the red vehicle, I left the door open, expecting Dahlia to follow me inside. But instead, I watched her move farther from the door, avoiding the harsh sunlight streaming into the car.

    I turned to her as I reached the door. "I almost forgot you¡¯re a vampire. I guess this is where we say goodbye... for now."

    Dahlia nodded. "Being a vampire in Adams is not as easy as people think. During the night, we are nearly invincible. During daylight, we can still move around for brief periods of time. If a vampire suffers prolonged exposure to the rays of the sun, our bodies will weaken until we are completely immobilized."

    "I thought vampires would die almost instantly if exposed to sunlight."

    "That''s just a myth from the movies. We can walk in the sun, but not remain in it the way normal humans do. We can also live for decades¡ªsome elders have even lived a few centuries. I often wonder if living that long is a blessing or a curse. I''ve heard tales of a place where vampires go when they¡¯re ready for life to end. In the Scarlet Enclave, there¡¯s a place known as Watcher''s Hollow. When a vampire feels they''ve reached the end of their path, they walk into Watcher''s Hollow under the sun, transforming into a statue. It''s home to thousands of vampires who chose to end their lives peacefully, letting the sun petrify them."

    "I hope you''re not thinking about visiting that place anytime soon. We just met."

    Dahlia chuckled. "Not likely. But I have thought about it. It''s the only way a vampire can be completely free."

    The drivers from the escort approached, each handing me the keys to the vehicles they¡¯d been driving. "Your escort is giving me keys. Care to explain?"

    "Those vehicles are yours, puppy. A gift from Elenore. Just a word of advice: read every word in those documents. Don¡¯t agree to anything that seems even slightly vague or uncertain."

    "I definitely will. And my offer still stands if you''d like to discuss business further."

    "You wish," she replied with a smirk. "But I''ll think about it."

    Her response brought a smile to my face as I closed the door of the red vehicle. Talking with Dahlia had been insightful. I now understood why the elders relied on humans to handle daytime affairs, sparing themselves from the weakening effects of the sun. Many of their habits intrigued me, especially the feeding practices of the elders. The strange scent of the servant''s blood remained in my thoughts, knowing it was infused with a potent substance difficult to identify. As I stepped through the front door, I found Annie waiting in the receiving room.

    "Annie, you''re back. I didn¡¯t expect you until early morning."

    "I received a call from the Hunter estate, my lord. Your guests have arrived. Chief Harrow and the Inquisitor are waiting in the gathering room."

    I found it curious that Chief Harrow had gone directly to the basement and into the gathering room. It suggested he¡¯d been here before, perhaps knowing the estate better than I did.

    "Annie, please take this bag and leave it on my bed. I will gather with our guests."

    "It will be done, my lord."

    While descending the stairs to the basement, I unintentionally overhear a conversation between them. The details seem to have displeased one of the guests, as I notice the irritation in the tone of voice. I stopped my advance, catching some words that drew my attention.

    "I don''t have it yet. I know it''s here somewhere. Is just a matter of time until I find it."

    I chose to disregard what I overheard and stepped forward, making my presence known. "Gentlemen, you''re earlier than I expected," I said, entering the room.

    Seated across from me were two men. The first was an elderly man, likely in his seventies, while beside him sat another figure dressed in dark leather armor, his face concealed behind a black mask.

    "Mr. Reinhart, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. We understand that your arrival wasn''t entirely welcomed," Chief Harrow said. "You look just like her. The resemblance to your mother is undeniable."

    "You knew my mother?"

    "Indeed. Together, your mother and I gave birth to the werewolf clan. She was an extraordinary woman. She exuded a remarkable combination of resilience, tenacity, and unwavering passion. I remember when we assembled the initial petition for consideration with the Towns Council, your mother exhibited fierce determination. She adamantly opposed labeling the emerging clan as simply ''The Werewolves Clan''. Her vision extended far beyond that. She aimed to dispel fear among the people of Adams and to demonstrate that werewolves could be positive contributors to society."

    "What about my father? Did you know him as well?"

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Chief Harrow glanced briefly at the Inquisitor before nodding. "I made a promise to your mother that I would never reveal the full details of what happened nearly twenty years ago. For that, I must apologize. Understand, in this town, walls have ears, and the winds carry tales that, for some, become burdens they¡¯ll bear for life. The only thing I can tell you about Harold is that he was a loyal servant to the clan and your mother."

    My father¡ªa loyal servant? Chief Harrow¡¯s words resurfaced a lingering doubt that had been haunting me for a while. Harold¡¯s recent behavior had been more like that of a companion, not a father. The thought that he might not be my real father had crossed my mind more times than I cared to admit, but I¡¯d always pushed it aside, trusting that if it were true, he would eventually come forward and tell me himself. Still, no matter how much I tried to deny it, Harold had never acted like a father, even when my mother was alive. A surge of adrenaline rushed through me, and before I knew it, I slammed my fist down on the table.

    "Stop with the lies!" I snapped, feeling the beast within me stir, growing restless. "Harold couldn¡¯t have been just a servant, as you claim. I find your words insulting!"

    The Inquisitor stood abruptly, hovering his fingers over his sword. Chief Harrow raised a hand, signaling him to stay seated and calm.

    "Please, accept my apology," Chief Harrow said. "I have no intention of starting a conflict over a minor detail. Let¡¯s start this conversation again, shall we?"

    "Agreed. Let¡¯s focus on the purpose of your visit. I have pressing matters to attend to."

    Chief Harrow nodded, gesturing toward a seat. "Please, take a seat, Mr. Reinhart. I trust you''ve successfully reclaimed your role as the head of the Reinhart family."

    His interest in my family affairs was unsettling. Even from the tone of his voice and the rhythm of their heartbeats, I could sense an intent to obscure the truth.

    "My attention remains on the purpose of your visit, Chief Harrow. Family matters are not up for discussion with outsiders."

    "Outsiders? I believe you misunderstand me, Mr. Reinhart. The only reason you¡¯re standing here today is because I was the one who helped your mother escape while she carried you in her arms. Without my aid, you¡¯d have been dead long ago."

    I paused, realizing I might be slipping into a defensive stance, expecting this conversation to veer into unwelcome territory. It was clear that their visit had little to do with uncovering the mystery of Harold''s disappearance.

    "I''m sorry, Chief Harrow. The journey here has been... challenging."

    "We understand, and no apology is needed."

    Determined to cut through the formalities, I decided to address the pressing issues directly.

    "As you may know, Harold vanished the day we arrived. Despite reaching out to the enforcers, we¡¯ve had no substantial updates. Do you have any insight into why the enforcers seem to lack urgency on this? Additionally, last night, I was confronted by an unruly pack of werewolves."

    The Inquisitor leaned in, exchanging hushed words with Chief Harrow. Amid their murmured conversation, I caught the words "found" and "deal."

    "It¡¯s deeply concerning to see such conduct, but unfortunately, it''s typical within werewolf ranks. The arrival of a potential new Alpha rarely receives a warm welcome. Your mother left behind a difficult challenge, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here to face that challenge, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Correct. I am working on it."

    "I¡¯ll look into the reports on Harold¡¯s search. It¡¯s the best I can do at this time, and I¡¯ll pass along any information I find. However, some unresolved matters between your mother and me require your attention."

    It was obvious that his focus wasn¡¯t on Harold¡¯s disappearance. His motives were clear from the change in the scent emanating from him¡ªan unmistakable signal that he was here on a personal mission. For Chief Harrow to come in person over an agreement forged nearly two decades ago indicated that whatever the arrangement was, he still expected me to fulfill it.

    Deciding to adopt the same approach I¡¯d taken with the vampires; I prepared to enter his game of subtle manipulation.

    "The deal you struck was with my deceased mother, now resting six feet underground. Whatever your intentions are, they¡¯d better offer me a substantial advantage. I won¡¯t entertain the notion of reviving an old agreement that holds no value for me."

    Talking about my mother in such a detached way stirred a deep ache within me, but I refused to let Chief Harrow or anyone else manipulate my emotions further.

    "Are you suggesting a new arrangement?" Chief Harrow asked.

    "I''m here, ready to listen. However, ensure that what you propose holds genuine value to me."

    The old man motioned to the Inquisitor, who leaned in closer. They exchanged brief whispers, and then the Inquisitor drew a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Harrow, who extended it toward me.

    "This paper holds the coordinates of Dylan¡¯s pack. It¡¯s a secluded area deep in the forest where they often gather. You might find clues to Harold¡¯s whereabouts by following their scent. But I warn you, your presence may not be welcomed, so I¡¯d advise bringing a few companions if you have them. In exchange, I require that you locate and retrieve a vial of essence your mother once acquired for me."

    His request struck me as strange, especially since Elenore, the elder vampire, had shown a similar interest. "A vial of what, exactly?"

    "The specifics of the vial¡¯s contents are irrelevant to this agreement, Mr. Reinhart. If you find it, you are to turn it over to me."

    Chief Harrow rose slowly from his chair, leaning on the Inquisitor for support.

    "I¡¯ll sweeten this deal for you, young man. I¡¯ll allocate the hunter¡¯s special task force to assist you, allowing you to track down Harold¡¯s abductor and exert the necessary retribution."

    "I must admit, the prospect of revenge does have its appeal. I might require more time to thoroughly assess the implications of your proposal."

    "Very well, you have twenty-four hours. I will send a messenger to retrieve your decision, Mr. Reinhart." Chief Harrow said, walking out of the gathering room.

    I sank into one of the chairs, my gaze lingering on my mother¡¯s portrait as questions began to flood through my mind. What could have driven her to make a deal with someone as corrupt as Harrow? The door creaked open, and Antolio and Derrick entered the gathering room, their eyes scanning the portraits that lined the walls.

    "Tobias, we¡¯re ready," Derrick said. "Mind if I ask what Chief Harrow¡¯s visit was about?"

    "His visit was a waste of my time. Wait for me in the receiving room. I need a moment to clear my thoughts."

    Frustration tightened around my heart, as my patience began to thin, noticing that everyone I meet wants to exploit my situation. My mother¡¯s death wasn''t a simple animal attack. I was starting to suspect a werewolf had killed her. And now, the disturbing possibility that Harold might not be my biological father added another painful wound to my heart. Then there was this strange vial, something both Chief Harrow and the elder vampire seemed deeply invested in.

    I needed to understand the vial''s purpose and contents before handing it over to the wrong person.

 Chapter 17: The Bitter Past

    I held the small piece of paper Chief Harrow had given me, sitting alone in the gathering room. His sudden visit hadn''t been entirely unexpected, but his request for the vial had caught me off guard. Elder Elenore had also asked for the vial of essence, sparking my curiosity as to why both clans¡ªthe hunters and the vampires¡ªwere so eager to get their hands on it. Offering me the exact location of Dylan''s pack was another unexpected twist, one that seemed almost careless, if not self-incriminating.

    Driven by curiosity, I rose and removed my mother''s portrait from the wall, revealing the hidden metal box behind it. I set it on the table and opened it, finding the golden dagger and the vial undisturbed, just as I had left them. I picked up the vial, watching the thick black liquid inside swirl slowly as if it held a life of its own.

    "What are you?" I whispered to myself, mesmerized by the hypnotic movement of the liquid.

    I sighed, placing the vial back in the metal box and returning it to its hidden spot behind my mother''s portrait. My primary concern now was verifying the coordinates Chief Harrow had given me before making any decisions about the mysterious vial. I needed to ensure this location wasn''t a trap, designed to eliminate me or divert me from finding Harold.

    Antolio and Derrick remain in a state of anticipation, waiting for me upstairs. I held my silence meticulously assembling all the details in my thoughts to chart the most suitable path forward. Sending them out for another round of recon might be a bit much, but I don''t have much choice in the matter. I quickly left the room and went upstairs where Derrick and Antolio waited for my instructions.

    "I apologize, I didn''t mean to keep you waiting, but I have another favor to ask."

    Derrick stepped forward. "What do you have in mind, young master?"

    "I know you two just returned from the forest," I said, handing Derrick the paper with the coordinates, "but I need you to go back and scout this location for me."

    Derrick''s eyes widened as he read the paper. "Are these coordinates?"

    I nodded. "Chief Harrow provided them, claiming it''s the gathering point for Dylan''s pack. I need to know if it''s legitimate¡ªand if it''s safe. I require you and Antolio to assess the area and obtain all available intelligence. Should you encounter any trouble, avoid confrontation and withdraw immediately."

    "Understood. Do we have a map?" Derrick asked.

    "I thought we could use Harold''s phone; it has a GPS," I said, grabbing Harold''s backpack and pulling out his phone. But when I powered it on, there was no signal. "Scratch that¡ªno service out here."

    "Every estate keeps a copy of the town''s map," Derrick said. "It should be around here somewhere. We just need to find it."

    "Let''s split up and check the study and any storage rooms," I said. "I''ll check the basement. If we''re lucky, we''ll have the map in hand in a few minutes."

    I went to the basement and retrieved the book from the stand in front of my mother''s portrait. Flipping through its pages, I found what I remembered¡ªa worn map of Adams Town and the surrounding mountainous regions.

    "Found you," I whispered, pulling out the map and heading back upstairs. I spread it out on the dining table, where Derrick and Antolio joined me, leaning in as we studied the map together. They focused on the area aligned with the coordinates from Chief Harrow, an area deep within the mountains.

    "The coordinates lead here, near the caves and the waterfall," Derrick said, pointing at the marked spot. "It''s deep in the forest, incredibly secluded. If anything happens, we might not be able to return." He sighed, staring at the map. "Young master, this whole setup feels... off. Isn''t it a bit suspicious he''d hand over this information so easily? An ambush is all they''d need to take us down."

    "I agree. I have my doubts, too. I haven''t ruled out the possibility that Chief Harrow could be involved in Harold''s disappearance. He exchanged these coordinates for a new deal between our clans. And there''s something else... he mentioned a vial, supposedly containing some kind of essence. It''s part of a deal my mother made with him eighteen years ago, and he''s adamant about getting it."

    Derrick frowned. "A vial of essence? Do you have any idea what it contains?"

    "None. But the fact that Harrow is so intent on obtaining it, makes me believe it holds power¡ªperhaps it could be used in something he hopes to control. Whatever it is, it''s connected to my mother and now, somehow, to me. I can''t let them gain control over something I don''t fully understand."

    "Agreed," Derrick said. "You realize this might be a trap, right?"

    "I haven''t ruled out that possibility."

    "Then, how should we proceed, young Master?"

    "We stick to our plan for now. Approach the area cautiously and keep a low profile. When you reach the location, observe and gather as much information as possible. I don''t want either of you engaging in any conflict¡ªif there''s trouble, withdraw immediately."

    "Understood. We¡¯ll keep a low profile and avoid any unnecessary risks."

    "This vial is clearly of great importance to Chief Harrow, and until we understand why, it¡¯s essential we remain one step ahead."

    The vampires and the hunters are both after the vial. The mystery surrounding this essence continues to seethe in my mind, leaving me curious about why it holds such importance for them both. Antolio exchanged a few quick hand signals with Derrick, and a smile crept onto Derrick''s face as he seemed to catch the message.

    "Antolio seems to approve of the new vehicles. Are they part of a deal with the vampires?" Derrick asked.

    "Yes, they''re gifts from elder Elenore, given in return for securing a new treaty."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "We need to be cautious. Trusting the vampires is risky. It''s only a matter of time before they start expecting favors in return, just like Harrow."

    "I am aware of that detail. I''m already taking steps to have eyes and ears inside the Vernara Building. Like Chief Harrow, the elder has a request that requires my attention."

    "What would a Vampire elder want with a werewolf clan?"

    "The vial. The vampires have expressed their interest in this vial as well. I believe it is the same one Chief Harrow wants. I realized I needed to learn more about them and the way the government operates in Adams. Do you know anyone skilled enough in maneuvering the financial structure and bureaucracy of the clans?"

    "You don''t mind a human handling the clan''s finances? I have a cousin; her name is Beth. She is some kind of genius when it comes to numbers."

    "That might be exactly what I need. Bring her to me, I want to have a conversation with her."

    "As you command, young Master."

    After sending Derrick and Antolio on their mission, I headed up to my room, with the intention on reviewing the elder''s message. Closing the door behind me, I settled onto the bed, reaching for the messenger''s bag.

    Inside the bag, I found a stack of documents detailing old assets my mother once owned, now liquidated to settle past debts owed to the Scarlet Clan. In each paper, a secondary debtor appeared as ''Curtis Reinhart'', a name completely unfamiliar to me. My eyes quickly caught on a sealed letter; its black wax seal stamped with two gargoyles facing each other¡ªa formal mark of the Royal Vampires.

    I broke the seal and read:

    The Scarlet Clan acknowledges Tobias Reinhart as the leader of the Black Lotus Clan.

    The letter formally recognized me as the clan''s leader, though I knew that the werewolves themselves might not be willing to accept me in that role. As I read further, I discovered that all remaining assets and funds tied to my family''s legacy were being transferred to an account under my name, but with vampire oversight. It was a strategic move¡ªone that could easily allow the vampires to manipulate the estate''s finances to their advantage.

    I recognized the necessity of assembling a team of individuals I could trust implicitly to oversee every aspect of the state. A skilled political strategist, someone well-versed in the complexity of clan politics and negotiations. Additionally, an accountant is essential to manage the newly acquired Reinhart fortune, while I focus on restructuring the Black Lotus clan. This undertaking will be challenging, but it''s imperative to put in the effort to restore the estate''s prominence on the map.

    A surplus of documents spilled out from the messenger''s bag, revealing past due bills from the restoration team for their previous services, as well as charges to the account for the estate maintenance. Now after acquiring all this information, I began to question my father''s story about getting this property at a "bargain." His tale of an easy online purchase now seemed dubious at best.

    Then, unexpectedly, two knocks resounded at my door. "My lord, are you occupied?"

    I swung the door open to find Annie standing there in a striking red dress that exuded a provocative allure.

    "Never too occupied to attend to you," I said, gazing at her. "Red suits you fantastically."

    "Thank you, my lord. As you requested, my mother is here. Please be aware, though, that her English is limited as my parents are immigrants. I would be honored to translate if she doesn''t understand your questions. I hope this won''t be an inconvenience."

    "Not at all. Let''s meet in the dining room¡ªI have many questions for her."

    After quickly changing into fresh clothes, I descended the stairs and entered the dining room, where Annie''s mother was already seated at the table.

    "Welcome," I said, greeting her.

    The old woman smiled. "Buonasera, mio signore."

    She rose from the table, stepping close to me and gently touching my face as if greeting a long-lost son. "You look, so much like her," she said, in a bold accent.

    She quickly turned around facing Annie. "Annie, sei stata morsa?"

    "No, Madre. And I don''t think you should be asking those questions in front of the young master."

    The conversation quickly deviated into a family discussion. Annie''s cheeks turned a shade of pink after hearing her mother''s comments, suggesting that whatever her mother asked, might be embarrassing in nature. Curious of what Annie''s mother had asked her, I decided to inquire about their conversation.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, what did your mother say to you?"

    "She... wanted to know if I''d been bitten. It''s an old-world superstition, my lord, nothing you should concern yourself with."

    The old woman stepped closer to her daughter, taking her hand. "You shouldn''t keep him waiting, Annie. The crimson moon will disappear in a few days, and you''ll miss the chance to become a Luna wolf."

    I felt a tension ripple through Annie as she clenched her fists, visibly unsettled by her mother''s words. "Madre! Concentrati sulle sue domande!"

    "All right, all right. No need to get so worked up over a simple question," her mother said, shrugging it off before turning her attention back to me. "My name is Lydia, Lydia De ''Amano. Annie mentioned you were seeking my help."

    "That''s correct. It''s a tremendous pleasure meeting you."

    Lydia turned to her daughter, confused. Sensing her mother¡¯s hesitation, Annie stepped in to translate. "¨¨ un enorme piacere conoscerti."

    "Ah, yes," Lydia said, shaking my hand.

    "I understand you served the Reinharts for a long time. Do you remember the last leaders of the werewolf clan?"

    Annie stepped beside her mother, helping her sit back down. "Madre, vuole chiederti chi hai servito in questa casa?"

    The old woman smiled. Of course, I remember, "La Signora Helena e il Signor Curtis."

    "She said they served under Helena and Curtis, my lord." Annie translated.

    Immediately, a sudden realization flooded my mind, and a new name emerged as an unexpected puzzle piece. His name had appeared alongside my mother''s in the documents provided by the Royal Vampires, yet Annie''s mother''s confirmation of his existence complicated things further. Perhaps there was more truth to what Chief Harrow had implied about Harold.

    "Do you remember a man named Harold?"

    Lydia''s face tightened, and a shade of fear clouded her eyes. "Unfortunately, yes. I remember Mr. Heckler. I never liked the man; he was... very persistent."

    Her hesitation and the sudden drop in her tone of voice hinted that there was much about Harold I had yet to uncover. "Please elaborate. I want to know what happened to my parents eighteen years ago."

    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. I made a promise to the lady of the house that I would keep her secrets, that I would not speak of what happened to anyone."

    I sighed, recognizing the loyalty Lydia held¡ªsimilar to Chief Harrow''s unwavering dedication. "I understand, and I respect your loyalty. But you need to know something. My mother was killed by another werewolf two months ago." Lydia''s eyes widened, as sadness flickered across her face. "Please, tell me what happened back then, and why you fear speaking about Harold."

    Lydia glanced at Annie, then looked back at me, her expression troubled. "It''s a difficult story, Signore. Harold came here as your mother''s political advisor, but he was never content in that role. He wanted more... control. He tried many times to sway Helena''s loyalty and even attempted to influence Curtis. There were whispers that he... dabbled in forbidden practices, and made secret deals with the vampires, things that went against the clan''s code. He was... too ambitious, and I fear it might have led to..."

    Lydia clasped her hands together, her gaze falling to the table. For a long moment, she was silent, then finally, she took a shaky breath. "Your mother¡­ she knew there were those who wanted power, those who would betray their kin to claim it. Harold was one of those men. He was close to her, but he wanted control over the clan, over everything. Helena saw through his ambitions, but she kept him close, hoping she could temper him, and guide him. But¡­" Lydia¡¯s voice faltered, and Annie gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

    Lydia looked up, and her eyes filled with grief. "Your mother was a strong leader, but she paid the price for holding so many secrets. She wanted to protect you, and I think¡­ she knew Harold was dangerous, but she didn¡¯t want you to grow up in fear. I kept her secrets out of loyalty, but also out of respect. Harold was¡­ he was never what he seemed."

 Chapter 18: The Former Alpha

    I sat closer to Lydia, as she paused from telling me what happened to my parents eighteen years ago. I gently touched her hands, watching the old lady drown silently in tears.

    "I''m sorry, Lydia. I should have been gentler when I told you about my mother."

    Her quiet sobs filled the room, the sound echoing the loneliness I had felt during my mother''s funeral. Back then, it had been just me, Harold, and a few of our regular customers from the antique shop¡ªa small, somber gathering for a woman who had meant so much to so many.

    "I''m sorry, signore. Lady Helena... she was so kind to me and my family. She gave us shelter, food, and a life here. But the night she left... I knew something terrible was coming. She left in such a hurry, holding you to her chest. You were just a newborn, only a few days old. She fled accompanied by that...man, Harold. Lady Helena trusted him, but... there was always something off about his presence. And that night, as they prepared to leave... I saw fear in her eyes, fear I had never seen before."

    "Please, take your time. You don''t have to say anything more if it''s too painful."

    Lydia slowly shook her head, as tears streamed down her weathered cheeks. "There are things you need to know, Signore. Information that was only confided to me. I''ve always hoped Lady Helena would return one day to reclaim her rightful place. But now, knowing that will never happen, you must listen to what I''m about to say. Please, forgive me if anything I''m about to reveal causes you pain. But you must know... your father is still alive."

    "I¡¯ve always believed Harold was my father. But after everything that¡¯s happened, the secrets, the strange behavior of my parents... I started to suspect there was something more hidden right under my nose. Something they were desperate to keep from me."

    "That man will never be able to fill those shoes. Your father¡ªyour true father¡ªis of primal blood, just like you," Lydia said, wiping the tears from her face with trembling hands. "He was the former Alpha of the clan. But now... he''s lost to the madness of the beast within him. He roams the northern forests like a vagrant, attacking anyone who dares cross his path. Because of his actions, the werewolves have been cast out of Adams society, labeled as nothing more than thieves and marauders for the past two decades."

    Her words brought me back to the time of our arrival in Adams. I recalled the numerous abandoned vehicles along the roads, their doors left open, contents scattered. Were those the remnants of Curtis''s attacks?

    "After your mother fled, Curtis scoured the southern forests searching for her. But in the chaos, the estate was seized by the vampires. They tore through the house, turned it inside out, and drove all the staff away. Your father, lost in his anger, became something terrifying, something beyond the control of any werewolf. He transformed into a monster that none of us could recognize."

    Lydia paused, gripping her hands tighter over mine. "There are legends, old tales that speak of a curse¡ªthe curse of the demon wolf, passed down through the Reinhart bloodline. The elders say, your lineage is ancient, forged by the hands of the devil himself to lead an army that would conquer the human world. But I never believed those tales. I''ve always believed that the Reinharts were not tools of evil... but rather a force destined to bring balance to a world plagued with monsters. Yet, with what has happened... the madness that consumed Curtis... it makes me wonder if there was more truth to those old stories than we ever dared to believe."

    She lifted her gaze, as fear covered her expression. "You must not lose your humanity to the beast inside of you, no matter the circumstances. Once that line is crossed, there is no turning back."

    "Can you describe the monster you saw?"

    "It was indeed a werewolf, but not like the others. It stood on two legs, like a human, yet it possessed the strength of ten men. The vampires tried to contain him, but they were no match. That morning, they suffered heavy losses¡ªnone of their powers could subdue him. I saw it all with my own eyes. Your father... he shed every last shred of humanity in that moment. He became something far more terrifying than a mere werewolf. He was consumed by the beast within him, a force so powerful, so uncontrollable, that even the vampires fear him to this day. They began to whisper his name in dread... The Lycanthrope Monster of Adams Town."

    Lydia''s words left me reeling, as my mind struggled to process her revelation. The description of the monster Curtis had become matches the creature that attacked me on my first night in the house. If Curtis had orchestrated the werewolf raid that night, what could have driven him to such desperation?

    "The monster you described, I saw it during the werewolf attack. If Curtis had been lost to the beast within, I would not have survived. But he didn¡¯t attack me¡ªinstead, he spoke. He commanded the other wolves to pursue me, but he held back himself."

    "The old tales of the demon wolf says, that in rare cases, the transformation can result into something... more. A perfect balance between the human mind and the beast¡¯s power. It¡¯s possible, that Curtis managed to control the transformation without losing his humanity. That would explain why he was able to speak, to hold back his instincts enough not to kill you that night. If he achieved this, it means he¡¯s not entirely lost."

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I looked into Lydia''s tear-filled eyes. "Thank you, Lydia. I appreciate your courage in sharing this with me. But please, don''t be afraid. I promise you¡ªI will do my best not to let the beast inside me take over. I will do whatever it takes to protect you and Annie from harm. But you must understand, this... new werewolf life is foreign to me. I don''t know how to control it. The power, the urges... they''re like nothing I''ve ever experienced before."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "Serving the Reinharts is what our family has done for decades. We can help you calm the beast inside of you. But another matter needs your attention, my lord. I think we should also consider mentioning the upcoming war of the clans. It''s set to take place in just a few months," Annie said.

    "We have nowhere to go," Lydia said, standing up from her chair. "We have requested the pass for servants, to flee the town before the war starts, but the vampires denied our petition. That''s why I asked my daughter if she''d been bitten by you. If she were a werewolf, she''d stand a chance, and maybe have the strength to survive the culling of Adams Town. But as mere humans...we''re just sheep waiting to be slaughtered."

    The idea of a war¡ªa brutal culling that would sweep through Adams¡ªhad been nothing more than a rumor until now. But hearing it from Lydia, seeing the fear in her eyes, made it all too real. The vampires, hunters, warlocks, and werewolves were all gearing up for something far darker and more destructive than I had imagined.

    Lydia''s sudden movement caught me off guard. She gently took Annie''s hand and placed it against my chest, her eyes glistened with a desperate resolve. "You have my blessing, young master. She''s yours to take."

    But Annie quickly pulled her hand away. "Mother, could you stop this?"

    "Annie! Please, for once, listen to your mother. You are my only child. It would break my heart to see the De''Amano lineage end here, in this cursed town. We don''t stand a chance with what''s coming in Adams. You know this as well as I do. And the young master... he hasn''t chosen a mate yet. Once the crimson moon passes, he won''t seek another until the next cycle. This is your only chance to secure a future."

    I''ve always braced myself for the worst, a habit that''s kept me prepared for the unexpected. But seeing Lydia, so desperate to secure her daughter''s survival, has made me see the choices people make in a new light. I''m beginning to understand why my mother chose to run¡ªwhy she shielded me from the truth, hoping to protect her only child from a dark and terrifying future. Yet, despite her best efforts, I wasn''t able to escape my fate. I became the werewolf I was destined to be.

    Now, though, I face a far greater dilemma. If I allow myself to undergo another transformation, if I unleash the beast within me to protect those I care about, there''s a very real risk of losing control. The rage, the raw power¡ªit''s intoxicating, but it''s also dangerous. I could easily end up harming the very people who have turned to me for refuge, those who believe I can keep them safe.

    After listening to my thoughts, I refocused my attention on Annie and her mother.

    "Lydia, I have a better offer than making Annie feel uncomfortable with a decision made under pressure. You and your family are welcome to stay in the guest house. You''ll be an essential part of this estate, where you can find safety without any further expectations. I promise to provide you with the protection you need."

    "Young Master, are you sure?" Annie asked.

    "Absolutely. Your mother''s knowledge is incredibly valuable. I would like to extend an offer to your family to continue being part of this house."

    Suddenly a sound coming from the kitchen caught Annie''s attention. I walked with her to the kitchen, and as she opened the porch door, Antolio and Derrick entered the house, both with their clothes turned to shreds.

    "We apologize, young master," Derrick said, struggling to cover himself with what remained of his pants. "We had to turn to avoid detection. It was the only way to prevent being caught."

    "Let''s talk in a more confidential setting," I said, turning around and walking towards the basement. "And there are spare clothes in Harold¡¯s bags in the receiving room. I suggest you put something on before we continue. There¡¯s no need to traumatize the ladies further."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Both men began to argue over the clothes, and after a few minutes, we gathered in the basement¡¯s dimly lit room. I unfurled the paper map over the table, and Derrick leaned in, pointing to the marked area.

    "Here is the region we examined," he said, tracing his finger along the rugged terrain. "The coordinates Chief Harrow provided led us to an area that''s incredibly difficult to reach. The terrain is steep and covered with dense underbrush. About twenty feet from the exact coordinates, the only notable landmark is the waterfall at the top of the mountain."

    "What did you find there?"

    "We did three rounds of reconnaissance, sweeping the designated zone. Initially, there was no sign of Dylan or his pack. But when we decided to scout around the waterfall, we noticed something unusual. We spotted two hunters. One of them slipped behind the waterfall, while the other kept watch outside."

    Antolio initiates a series of signals to capture Derrick''s attention.

    Derrick glanced at him and nodded. "Yes, yes, I¡¯m getting to that. Antolio pointed out that these hunters were unusually well-equipped. They carried silver daggers, hand crossbows, and one of them had twin swords crafted entirely from silver. These weren¡¯t your average hunters; they were prepared for a fight."

    "So, they weren¡¯t just there by chance. They were expecting to confront something... or someone."

    "Given their weapons, they were clearly prepared to deal with werewolves¡ªor worse. It makes me wonder if Chief Harrow wanted us there not just to find Dylan¡¯s pack, but to see how we¡¯d react to the presence of these hunters. It could have been a test... or a trap."

    I stayed silent, deep in thought, as Derrick continued to point out key locations on the map. "Here¡¯s where the waterfall is," he said, tapping the map with his finger, "and here¡¯s where the hunters were stationed. But one thing stood out: these men don¡¯t wear the typical hunter''s crest. They aren¡¯t officially part of the Hunter''s clan. More likely, they¡¯re deserters or mercenaries¡ªpossibly guarding something, or someone."

    Antolio began gesturing urgently again. Derrick nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you for the reminder," he said. "Behind the waterfall, there¡¯s a cave system connected to an underground river. After the hunters cleared the area, we decided to investigate further. Hidden within a small cave, we discovered a fully transformed grey werewolf chained to the ground. But the moment we left, bolts came flying at us. We had no choice but to transform and flee to avoid getting captured."

    "I''m glad you decided not to engage them. I have a feeling that grey werewolf is Harold."

    "It might be him," Derrick said. "Then again, it might not. The creature is fully transformed. The only way to be certain is... by killing it."

    "That is not an option," I said. "We cannot kill him."

    "Young master, there¡¯s no room for reasoning once they¡¯re fully transformed. The beast is in complete control. There¡¯s no telling if there¡¯s any humanity left."

    "We need to find a way to bring him back, to restore his humanity. If he dies, we lose any chance of discovering who¡¯s behind his capture, or why he was taken in the first place."

    "As you wish, young master."

    "Get some rest, we are only a couple hours away from sundown."

 Chapter 19: Vampire Ghouls

    Sitting in the gathering room, I tried to piece together how I had found myself in the middle of a war among the clans. Derrick and Antolio sat nearby, quietly watching me, even after I''d suggested they get some rest. But I knew they were waiting for orders, watching for any hint of the next step.

    I needed time to think, to piece together a plan that could keep us all alive. I was fighting for survival in a town that seemed intent on spitting me out, a place where I was clearly not welcome. And the more I uncovered, the more it became apparent that I was being pulled into a war that had been brewing long before I ever arrived.

    There was no room for fear, not anymore. I understood all too well what would unfold in the coming months. Fear was a luxury I couldn''t afford¡ªa weakness that would only doom us all. I had to push it down, bury it deep, and face whatever lay ahead with a clear mind. The culling of Adams Town was inevitable, and whether I was prepared or not, I was now caught in the center of it.

    My eyes drifted to my mother''s portrait, searching for answers she could no longer provide. I finally understood why she chose to hide the existence of this town and the dangers lurking within it. The logic was painfully clear: I was born into a place run by monsters, even if now I count myself among them. She wanted to protect me from that darkness, to give me a chance at a life untouched by the bloodshed and brutality that surrounded Adams Town.

    Children deserve to grow up among other children¡ªinnocent, untainted by the monstrous world that exists in the shadows. She had wanted me to have that chance, a life that didn¡¯t revolve around survival, fear, and the hunger that turns people into beasts. But fate had a cruel way of catching up, and here I was, standing at the edge of the abyss she¡¯d tried so desperately to keep me from.

    But amidst all the questions swirling in my mind, one haunted me the most: Who had kidnapped Harold, and why? Lydia had hinted at his questionable dealings with the vampires, but so far, they had only made requests¡ªnot outright threats.

    Derrick, who had been quietly observing me, finally spoke up. "Young master, I hope your silence means you''re formulating a plan."

    "I apologize, I''m just lost in thought. But tell me, Derrick... what do you know about the war of the clans?"

    "The culling of Adams Town? Not much, to be honest. I''ve only been a werewolf for a few decades. But from what I''ve overheard, the last war was brutal. And in my opinion... the vampires hold the upper hand. Before you arrived, Antolio and I planned to hide in the forest until a victor was declared."

    "How do you know the vampires hold the advantage?" I asked, leaning forward, needing to hear more.

    "It''s no mystery, young master. The old sewer system beneath Adams Town is infested with vampire ghouls. It¡¯s an extensive network of tunnels right under our feet, spreading beneath the entire town and even reaching into the forest. Every inch of those tunnels is overrun with these creatures."

    "Vampire ghouls? What exactly are they?"

    "The vampires have been using those tunnels for years, hiding their mistakes, their experiments... and their discarded servants. I know you''ve only been in Adams for less than a week, so you haven''t encountered them yet. Vampire ghouls are the remnants of what were once human servants¡ªhumans drained to the brink of death and kept alive just enough to serve. They''re not fully turned vampires, but something far worse. The Royal Vampires perfected that process. These servants were nothing more than cattle to them. Now, after they have served their purpose, they become mindless and ravenous creatures with an insatiable thirst for blood."

    "I''ve heard the Royal Vampires don''t hunt their prey on their own, Is that true?"

    "Yes, my lord. The Royal Vampires rarely lift a finger to hunt anymore. Their prey comes to them willingly, especially the young and the desperate. The Scarlet Clan has created an entire system to lure people in¡ªpromising wealth, power, and, for some, even the chance to become a full-fledged vampire. They call it the ''Familiar Initiative.''"

    "A familiar initiative? So, they offer people a chance to join their ranks, but it''s all an illusion?"

    "Exactly," Derrick said. "The promise of wealth and immortality draws people in. But reality is far more sinister. Those who sign up, believing they''ll be turned into vampires, often end up as nothing more than food storage. They''re drained slowly, for months, until they become these ghouls¡ªempty shells driven by hunger, yet still chained to their vampire masters. When someone volunteers to become a familiar, they''re subjected to a blood test. If they pass, they''re promised entry into the clan. But that''s just the start. The chosen ones are injected with a special chemical that slows the progress of the vampire virus in their bodies. This chemical puts them into a deep trance, a zombie that follows the elder wherever they go. This practice allows the vampires to keep them alive and harvest their blood for as long as they want or until they become mindless ghouls."

    All this time, I had thought that the young people surrounding Elder Elenore in the Vernara Building were simply servants. I''d witnessed the feeding ritual firsthand and had assumed she conducted it openly as a test, a means to gauge my reaction. My purpose for that visit had been clear¡ªI was there to reclaim my family fortune, not to intervene in their practices. But now, thinking back on it, realizing that those young "servants" would inevitably become vampire ghouls, it left a bitter taste in my mouth. The ways of the Royal Vampires were darker than I''d anticipated.

    I clenched my fists, as the memory of that ritual flooded back in my mind. "I witnessed the elder feeding. I remember thinking it was strange. The servant would simply step forward at the slightest tug of a ribbon, tilt his head, and bare his neck for her. Then, as the blood of the servant began to trickle down the neck, I caught the scent of the chemical you mentioned, a foul aroma that made my stomach turn."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Antolio''s rapid hand signals caught Derrick''s attention, and he quickly turned to listen. "Excuse me, young master," Derrick said, momentarily shifting his focus to Antolio. He nodded as he deciphered the gestures, then turned back to me. "Yes, that''s right, but it''s just a rumor we heard while drinking one night. We were at a bar called the Silent Siren, part of the neutral zone in Adams. We met a man there, a deserter from the vampire ranks. He claimed the Scarlet Clan developed a way to control their ghouls using an artifact¡ªa whistle that emits a soothing sound. This artifact is the only means to keep the ghouls from pouring out of the sewers and into the streets of Adams at night. If that''s true, it''s likely the Scarlet Clan''s secret weapon for the coming war."

    The pieces were starting to fall into place. If the Scarlet Clan had amassed an army of ghouls, then they have the undeniable advantage in numbers and the element of fear. This army hides under the tunnels beneath Adams Town, a labyrinth that no one dared to venture into. If the culling was imminent, and if the Scarlet Clan had any intention of unleashing that army, it could mean a bloodbath for Adams Town.

    I realized that I needed to confirm all these rumors and began to formulate a plan on how to survive an attack on a massive scale against a hungry army of vampire ghouls. We couldn''t afford to wait for the vampires to make their move. If there was even a shred of truth to the rumor, I needed to find that whistle¡ªor at the very least, confirm its existence. However, retrieving information like this would require tact and trust, and my options were limited.

    I considered reaching out to Dahlia for information. She is well-connected, and if anyone knew the inner workings of the Scarlet Clan, it would be her. But my interactions with her had been unpredictable at best and pressing her for details on something as sensitive as this might only provoke her wrath¡ªor worse, another injury from one of her silver daggers.

    Now, I''m left with the vial of essence hidden behind my mother''s portrait. It''s one of the items that both the vampires and hunters are eager to obtain, yet it doesn''t seem to play a direct role in the impending war. This essence could be far more significant than I initially assumed¡ªpotentially a key piece in a darker, more sinister plan. My priority now should be finding out what this essence is before I rescue Harold from his captors.

    There''s also the possibility that Harold encountered hunters searching for the vial inside the house. Realizing their intentions, he may have tried to protect it or prevent them from taking it, which could have led to a confrontation. This suggests that Harold is not only aware of the vial''s existence but also understands the conflict surrounding it.

    Derrick suddenly stood, slamming his hand down on the map. "We''re ready to take action, young master. I suggest we bring in reinforcements and eliminate these hunters responsible for Harold''s kidnapping," Derrick said.

    "Slow down, Derrick. Charging in with reinforcements won''t solve the problem. We''re missing crucial information, and until we understand what this essence is, we''ll be fighting in the dark. If the werewolf in the cave is indeed Harold, I need him alive. But reversing a full transformation seems impossible."

    Antolio caught Derrick''s attention with a hand gesture and began to sign rapidly.

    "Antolio says there''s a way to suppress the beast before the man''s life is lost," Derrick said.

    Antolio continued to sign, this time more slowly and deliberately, making sure Derrick could relay the full message.

    "He knows of a warlock," Derrick translated, "one who can prepare a potion to revert the transformation¡ªbut it may only be for a short time."

    "That could work. If we can temporarily restore Harold''s human form, we can get the information we need from him. It might be our best shot at identifying who''s truly behind his kidnapping."

    "Even if the potion works and his transformation is temporarily reversed, once he inevitably turns back into the beast, it may mean we''ll have no choice but to... dispose of him."

    "I''m aware of that possibility. But despite everything I''ve uncovered about him, I can''t shake the feeling that Harold was dragged into this mess, forced into it somehow." I paused, noticing unease in Derrick''s eyes. "You knew from the beginning, didn''t you? That he wasn''t my father?"

    "We did, young master. You are of primal blood, a white werewolf. We knew Harold was not the alpha of the clan, but we were in no position to argue against your word. We are here to serve the Rainhart family and keep Helena''s dream alive. Once your quest of finding Harold''s kidnapper ends, another issue you will have to deal with is how to control Curtis, and his relentless attacks in the northern part of the forest."

    Our conversation was interrupted by a familiar sound¡ªthe doorbell echoing through the house. From a distance, I heard Annie''s footsteps as she went to answer it.

    "Thank you," Annie said, as she closed the front door.

    "Let''s head upstairs, we have company," I said, walking out of the gathering room.

    As we entered the receiving room, Annie approached me, holding a red messenger bag. The bag''s emblem¡ªa crest with two gargoyles facing each other¡ªcaught Derrick''s eye.

    "Vampire missives. Those bags are sent with requests for favors."

    "Annie, please take this bag to my room. I''ll look through it later," I said, handing it back to her. "I anticipated their requests would come eventually. The elder has mentioned unresolved matters between the clans. I want to find that warlock first."

    Antolio began to sign rapidly, catching Derrick''s attention. "His name is Vantos Orien, young master," Derrick translated. "Antolio says he owns a club on the west side of Adams, but it''s notoriously hard to locate."

    "I met Vantos earlier, inside the Vernara building. He tried to warn me about the vampires, even hinted that my life was in danger." I reached into my pocket, retrieving the business card Vantos had given me, and handed it to Antolio. "He said I could find him if I used this."

    Antolio began to sign, pointing at the compass etched on the back of the card. "This compass isn''t just decorative," Derrick relayed. "Antolio says it''s the only way to find the Glass Club. You have to follow the direction it indicates. This card is enchanted to guide you there."

    "The Glass Club?"

    Antolio''s hands moved quickly, signing with urgency. Derrick nodded as he translated. "According to Antolio, the Glass Club is not just an ordinary nightclub. It''s an infamous establishment hidden in the shadows of Adams Town. More than just a place for entertainment, it''s a hub for clandestine deals and dark magic. The exterior appears unremarkable, but the club itself only caters to a highly select clientele¡ªpeople who deal in secrets, forbidden knowledge, and otherworldly power. Antolio is fortunate to have connections there; he''s friends with the warlock who runs it."

    "Antolio, Derrick, prepare for a trip to the west side of town. We''re paying Vantos a visit tonight. He might also have an idea of what this vial of essence is¡ªand why the elder and Chief Harrow are willing to kill for it."

 Chapter 20: The Glass Club

    I headed down to the basement and stepped into the gathering room again. I needed to understand why this vial of essence was important for Chief Harrow as well as the vampire elder. I sighed, staring at my mother''s portrait, carefully removing it, and retrieving the black box from the compartment in the wall. I opened the lid, retrieved the vial and the dagger, and then placed them in a leather bag.

    As I stepped out of my room, I spotted Annie, who paused as she approached.

    "My mother should be arriving any time now, my lord. Dinner will be ready shortly. Are you preparing to leave the house?"

    "It will be a short trip into town. We will be back in a couple of hours."

    "I''ll be waiting, my Lord. And... I''ve placed the messenger''s bag on your bed. Please don''t forget to respond to the elder promptly. She tends to get a bit... impatient."

    I went back into my room and closed the door, glancing at the bag the vampires had delivered earlier, wondering about the elder''s new request. I took the bag and emptied its contents over the bed. Only one item fell out¡ªa worn, ancient book with the Royal Vampire crest etched on its cover, and a note attached to it. The note was not from the elder, it was handwritten by Dahlia Frankfort.

    "This book is an old summary of the events that took place during the last war. There is information within these pages that you need to be aware of. Whatever you choose to do with this book, it is imperative that you keep its contents to yourself. Destroy it once you have learned enough. And remember this¡ªI am not allowing anyone else to put a finger on you. Your life is mine to claim, and mine alone."

    I couldn''t help but smile at Dahlia''s unique way of showing her interest. Without wasting any more time, I cracked open the vampire seal on the book and began flipping through its aged pages.

    Inside, I found hand-drawn maps detailing settlements from centuries past. The dates indicated were from nearly three hundred years ago, back when Adams Town was first known as Adams Point. These maps were extensively detailed, showing hidden pathways and old strongholds, many of which had long been forgotten.

    Two names stood out: Elder Cyrus Bane and Elder Kalia Scarlet. These were the vampire leaders who commanded the last war of the clans, only to be defeated by Robert Harrow and his hunter clan. But as I read through the pages, one detail puzzled me¡ªElder Elenore''s name was absent from the vampire ranks during that conflict.

    Before I could delve deeper, I was interrupted by the sound of footsteps outside my door, followed by two firm knocks.

    "Young Master, we''re ready," Derrick said.

    I tucked the book beneath my pillow, wanting to revisit this information later. I opened the door to find Derrick and Antolio standing there, dressed in Harold''s old clothes. The sight was comical and slightly pitiful.

    "You two look absolutely terrible in those," I said, shaking my head with a grin. "Hold on." I turned back into my room and grabbed a few of my own clothes, ones that might be a bit more fitting for our upcoming visit to the Glass Club. "These should be a little more presentable. If this warlock is as particular as I suspect, we don''t want to give him any reason to turn us away."

    As we left the house, we climbed into one of the vehicles Lady Elenore had generously bestowed upon me. The drive to the west side of town was quiet, the only sounds were the low rumble of the engine and the quiet murmurs between Derrick and Antolio as they debated the best route to take.

    The red moon loomed overhead, casting its ominous glow across the town. Its eerie light bathed the cobblestone streets in a crimson hue, painting the scene with an almost surreal stillness. The entire town seemed frozen in time, shadows stretched long and distorted as if the buildings and alleyways were holding their breath, waiting for something inevitable to unfold. As I gazed up at the moon, a familiar sensation began to ripple through me¡ªmy heart pounded, feeling my blood heating beneath my skin. The beast inside me stirred, restless and eager to take over.

    Derrick caught my reflection in the rear-view mirror, noticing my struggle. "I would suggest you avoid looking directly at the moon, young master. The crimson moon has a way of pulling the beast closer to the surface, making it harder to maintain control."

    I forced myself to look away, focusing on steadying my breathing. "I''ll be fine."

    Up front, Antolio held Vantos'' business card in front of Derrick, who watched as the compass needle pointed to the northwest. We followed its direction, which led us to an abandoned warehouse on the edge of town. The area was dimly lit and cloaked in shadows, exuding a sense of danger and lawlessness.

    "This is where the warlock hides?" Derrick asked, with evident skepticism. "The Glass Club he calls it? This place doesn''t even have any glass left."

    Without a word, Antolio stepped out of the vehicle, gesturing us to follow. We trailed behind him as he approached the entrance of the rundown warehouse. The walls around the entrance were covered in faded graffiti, the colors now muted and peeling under years of neglect. The door appeared sealed with rust, its surface corroded and pockmarked as it hadn''t been touched in decades.

    But it wasn''t the door or the graffiti that drew my attention¡ªit was the peculiar sigil carved into the wall beside it. As we approached, the symbol began to irradiate with a soft glow, the lines swirling into a pattern that seemed almost alive.

    Antolio paused in front of the sigil, motioning to Derrick to watch closely. He pulled a small knife from his pocket, the blade gleaming faintly under the dim moonlight. Without hesitation, he made a shallow cut across his palm, allowing a thin line of blood to trickle forth. He smeared the fresh blood over the sigil, watching the red liquid soak into it. Almost immediately, the sigil reacted, pulsing with a brilliant glow. The blood seemed to be absorbed into the wall as if the stone itself were drinking it.

    A small, bright sphere appeared, hovering in the air like a doorknob made of light. Derrick''s eyes widened in disbelief, but before he could voice his questions, Antolio stepped forward with confidence, grasping the sphere and pulling it towards him as if opening an invisible door. To my amazement, a portal of sorts shimmered into existence, revealing the interior of a bustling club filled with music, flickering lights, and shadows moving in rhythm.

    Antolio stepped through effortlessly, vanishing into the lively scene beyond. Derrick caught off guard, lunged forward in an attempt to grab the sphere before it vanished. His fingers slipped through it, unable to grasp the ethereal object as it faded from sight, leaving only the old, rusted doors.

    Derrick turned to me, bewildered. "What the hell just happened?"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "It''s a blood seal," I said, keeping my eyes fixed on the spot where the sphere had been. "Only those who offer a drop of their blood can pass through. It''s a protective barrier, designed to keep out any uninvited guests. Honestly, I''ve only seen things like this in movies, never in real life."

    "So, what now? Are we supposed to follow him?"

    "I''m afraid we will need to complete the ritual, the same way Antolio did if we want to get in."

    With a resigned nod, Derrick mimicked Antolio''s earlier actions. He pulled a small knife from his boot and made a quick, shallow cut across his palm. Blood welled up almost immediately, and without hesitation, he pressed his hand against the sigil etched into the wall.

    The reaction was instant. The sigil absorbed the blood rapidly, glowing brighter with an otherworldly sheen as if it were drinking Derrick''s offering. A familiar light sphere materialized in the air, shimmering like a ghostly doorknob. Derrick grasped it confidently, turning it and opening the invisible door. He leaned forward, peering through the newly revealed passage.

    A low hum of energy, mixed with the distant thrum of bass-heavy music, seeped through the open doorway. Faint flickers of colored lights danced on the other side, casting shifting patterns that hinted at a lively, hidden world beyond.

    "Looks like a lot of fun," Derrick said. "I''ll see you inside."

    Now it was my turn. Unfortunately, I realized I hadn''t brought a pocketknife, and without it, I''d need to draw on the power within me to make this work. But the thought of partially turning into a werewolf while the crimson moon loomed above me was concerning. Tonight, the beast within me felt restless, itching to break free under the moonlight''s influence. Manipulating my limbs without fully transforming was something I had never done, and tonight of all nights, control seemed more fragile than ever.

    I took a deep breath, focusing all my energy on my hand. I envisioned my fingers elongating, morphing into sharp, claw-like nails. Slowly, a tingling warmth spread through my palm, and the nail of my index finger extended into a razor-sharp claw. For a moment, I marveled at the partial transformation¡ªat the control I was beginning to gain over the beast within me.

    As the blade-like nail sliced through my palm, I immediately realized my mistake. The cut was too deep, and the blood flowed far more than I had anticipated, streaming down my hand in thick rivulets. I pressed my palm against the sigil, and the symbol seemed to come alive, pulsing with a ravenous hunger as it drank in my blood.

    But then, something went wrong.

    The moment the sigil absorbed my offering, a searing pain exploded in my shoulder¡ªthe same spot where Dahlia''s silver dagger had left its mark not so long ago. It was as if the old wound had been torn open, releasing a wave of agony that spread through my entire body like wildfire.

    What''s happening? I thought as panic began to settle in my mind. The burning in my shoulder was relentless as if something deep within me was being ripped apart. The crimson moon''s influence surged, the beast inside me clawing to break free, driven by the pain and chaos.

    Suddenly the pain immediately subsided, and a copy of the sigil on the wall was seared in my shoulder, ruining the sleeve of my white shirt.

    "Well, it can''t get worse than this."

    In front of me, the luminous sphere materialized once more, hovering like a ghostly doorknob. Without hesitation, I reached out and grasped it, feeling its cool, almost tangible surface against my fingers. As I stepped through, a blinding flash engulfed me, forcing my eyes shut against the sudden burst of light.

    When the brightness faded, I slowly opened my eyes, realizing everything had changed. The frigid, abandoned warehouse exterior was gone, replaced by an opulent club interior that pulsed with life and energy. I found myself standing just behind Derrick and Antolio, who were already surveying the scene ahead.

    The space around us was surreal, everything was crafted from delicate, translucent glass. The walls gleamed with intricate patterns, the tables seemed to float in midair, and even the clothing of the receptionists appeared to be made from some kind of colorful glass that reflected the dim, seductive lighting. It was as if we had stepped into a world made entirely of crystal.

    I reached out and tapped Derrick on the shoulder, intending to have him pass a message to Antolio. But as my fingers made contact, I paused, noticing something that caught my attention. Derrick''s sleeve was scorched, the fabric burned away to reveal a fresh, glowing sigil branded into his skin¡ªidentical to the one seared into my shoulder.

    "That was not fun," I said, lifting the charred remains of my sleeve to show Derrick the mark on my shoulder. His eyes widened slightly as he realized what I was pointing at.

    "Tell Antolio, that next time, he needs to disclose the painful details of this ritual. A little heads-up would have been appreciated."

    Derrick smirked, shaking his head as he leaned over to relay my words to Antolio. He responded with a series of quick, fluid hand signs, which Derrick translated for me with a chuckle. "Antolio says... Don''t be a pussy, that''s the price of entry. And besides, the pain we go through when turning is worse than a little burn in your skin."

    "That''s true, but tell him, he owes me a three-hundred-dollar shirt."

    Suddenly, our attention was drawn to the sudden presence of two stunning women who seemed to materialize from the shimmering glass walls. Their attire was made of a translucent, glass-like material that clung to their bodies, reflecting the pulsating lights of the club. They were identical in every way but for their hair¡ªone had vibrant pink locks, while the other sported, teal-colored waves that cascaded down her back.

    Without hesitation, they rushed forward, "Antolio!" they yelled, wrapping their arms around him in a flurry of affectionate embraces. Each planted a kiss on his cheeks, leaving a faint shimmer on his skin. They playfully tousled his hair, their eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "And I thought I have seen it all," Derrick said, his gaze fixed on the striking women before us.

    "What brings the Silent Wolf to visit us tonight?" One of the girls asked.

    Antolio turned towards Derrick, his hands moving rapidly in a flurry of signs. Derrick nodded, interpreting the message. "We''re here to see Vantos. It''s important. The alpha of the Black Lotus clan is requesting an audience with him."

    With a nod, Derrick stepped aside, giving the two women room to approach me. They studied me intently, their eyes gleaming with an intensity that felt almost invasive, as they were peering into the very fabric of my being.

    "It''s undeniable," the pink-haired woman said with an expression of awe as if she hadn''t seen a man like me before. Her teal-haired counterpart mirrored her expression, staring at each other. "He is of primal blood," they said in unison, with a strange, eerie harmony in their voices.

    Then, in a mesmerizing motion, their bodies began to meld, the glass-like shimmer of their attire shifting and merging until the two became one. The transformation left a single figure standing before me, a woman with a commanding presence, her hair a blend of pink and teal that shifted like liquid glass. Her eyes held a depth of intelligence and power that hadn''t been there before.

    "The master will happily address your visit personally, my lord. My name is Lutia, I''m Vantos greater familiar."

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Lutia. Please, take us to Vantos. Some matters require his attention."

    "I will take you to a private room. The master will be with you shortly."

    We followed Lutia inside the glass club, as we took in the opulent surroundings. The interior was nothing short of mesmerizing, a lavish display of wealth and magic that seemed to bend reality itself. The entire space was bathed in an ethereal glow, neon lights flickering across glass surfaces, casting vibrant hues that danced like living flames. Lush palm trees framed the expansive room, infusing the space with an unexpected tropical vibe.

    But what stole my breath was the dance floor. It appeared as if the patrons were dancing over water, defying logic and gravity. As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the scene beneath us¡ª an enormous transparent surface that revealed an aquatic world below. The scene was like a living aquarium: mermaids swam gracefully among schools of shimmering fish, while grey sharks glided silently in the depths, their predatory eyes following our every move.

    "Look at that!" Derrick shouted as he pointed at the shark passing directly beneath us.

    Antolio quickly caught Derrick''s attention with a series of rapid hand signs.

    "Don''t get distracted. How the hell do you manage to do that in a place like this?"

    Lutia glanced over her shoulder, catching Derrick still mesmerized by the underwater spectacle beneath our feet. "This club is a reflection of Vantos'' domain. Those who step inside often find themselves... enchanted by the details. But I would advise you gentlemen to stay focused on why you''re here. This place is designed to keep you enthralled, to lure you into forgetting yourself. Everything here is crafted to entice you to stay¡ªuntil you''ve spent every last cent. Time doesn''t flow the same here. You can drink to excess, and indulge to your heart''s content, but you''ll never age, never die from intoxication. It''s a paradise... but only until your resources are drained."

 Chapter 21: Forbidden Magic

    We followed Antolio through the center of the club, stepping into a private room. At the center, a glass table gleamed under the glow of a magnificent chandelier, its crystals refracting the light in a mesmerizing dance. The chairs surrounding the table were luxuriously upholstered in soft white plush and gold details. As I took a seat, I watched with fascination as Lutia separated herself into three identical copies, each moving with the same fluid grace but carrying slightly different expressions. Her ability intrigued me, sparking a question I couldn''t resist asking.

    "It''s incredible what you just did. Do you mind if I ask¡ªhow many times you can multiply yourself?"

    Lutia''s central form smiled, while the others remained silent and still, like shadows awaiting instruction. "If I want my clones to be independent, three is my maximum. However, I have managed to create up to twenty copies before¡ªthough that was for a rather... lively occasion. My master once hosted a hunter''s bachelor party, and let''s say they required a bit more... entertainment."

    "So, you run the club for Vantos?" I asked.

    "I do whatever the master asks of me. Including... banishing people into the void if it pleases him. But honestly? I dislike fighting. It''s far more enjoyable to be under warm blankets, surrounded by a few eager werewolves looking for a good time."

    "And all the staff members¡ªthe servers, the bartenders, the bouncers¡ªthey''re...?"

    "Copies of me, every single one of them. It''s a lot easier to manage the club when everyone here shares a single mind. Efficient, wouldn''t you agree?"

    She turned her gaze to Antolio, who had been quietly observing the interaction. One of Lutia''s copies leaned closer to him, her fingers playfully brushing his arm. "Isn''t that right, my hairy friend? Don''t you just love the kind of attention Lutia can bring you?"

    Antolio began to sign rapidly, wearing a big smile on his face. Derrick chuckled after translating his message. "Antolio said, she is a lot of fun, but she is also very expensive."

    Lutia''s eyes glimmered with amusement as she leaned closer, her fingers brushing the cool glass of the table. "I believe the young master has no issue affording my services¡ªfor himself and his loyal men. My offerings are the best in all of Adams. Satisfaction... is always guaranteed."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly. A sharp clap echoed through the space, causing Lutia to straighten immediately. The door to the private room swung open, revealing a figure cloaked in elegance and mystery.

    Vantos entered the room, immediately drawing Lutia''s attention. He wore a shimmering robe of deep, iridescent purple that seemed to shift colors with every step he took. The fabric was adorned with complex patterns that danced across its surface, the edges trimmed in threads of gold and silver that caught the ambient light, casting a soft glow. His fingers were covered in rings of various precious stones, each one reflecting a different hue¡ªdeep sapphires, vibrant emeralds, and fiery rubies that sparkled brilliantly as he moved.

    "That''s enough, Lutia. From this moment forward, you will serve these men at my command," Vantos said, his eyes irradiating with a red hue. "No games. No seductions. The one in front of you will not fall for your enchantments. After all, he is of primal blood."

    Lutia''s eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger as she turned towards me. "Well, that''s too bad. I was willing to be quite... generous to the young master. I''ve never had primal blood before."

    "I apologize for her indecent behavior. She gets too excited when she finds something unique," Vantos said, turning back to Lutia. "Return to the hunters on the bar, there are some individuals that might want to start a fight. Get rid of them."

    "As you wish, master."

    Suddenly, Lutia merged with her three copies, their forms blurring together like liquid glass. The air around her seemed to shimmer, and within moments, she had transformed into something entirely different. Where the alluring woman once stood, there was now a magnificent, oversized lynx. Its fur was a deep, smoky purple, swirling as if it were made of mist, constantly changing with the light of the room.

    I stared, unable to hide my astonishment. "I have never seen anything like her," I said, turning to Vantos. "What is she?"

    Vantos''s eyes followed Lutia''s smoky form as she padded silently toward the door. "Lutia is a Void Lynx, a greater-class familiar. The lynxes of the void are rare creatures, bound to the shadows between worlds. She possesses abilities that few could imagine¡ªand fewer still could hope to control."

    "And how did you come to possess such a powerful familiar?"

    "I found her in the depths of Tartarus. In one of my... unannounced visits to the prison realm. She was caged, bound by ancient wards that had drained her of nearly all her strength. I freed her, in exchange for her loyalty. But our conversation should steer towards the reason for your visit, young master. Are you finally going to entertain my offer?"

    "I''m not here to sell you my blood if that''s what you''re referring to."

    "That''s too bad," Vantos said. A sigh of exaggerated disappointment escaped Vantos''s lips as he turned his attention to Antolio. "Ah, my favorite wolf! You''re the only dog I''ll feed for free. And look, you''ve even brought your sidekick along. Congratulations on making it past the door, Derrick. I trust I don''t have to remind you of the club''s rules."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "There''s no need for reminders, Vantos. I''ll try to behave myself," Derrick said.

    Vantos''s gaze roamed around the room before settling back on me. "A primal blood sitting in my club. I never thought I''d see the day. But here you are... And it''s a shame you won''t part with even a pint of that precious blood. Do you know how much we could make? The demand for primal blood is... insatiable."

    Antolio signs in front of Vantos, grabbing his attention. "Ah, I almost forgot you can''t talk," Vantos said. "Let me fix that for you."

    The man kissed his index finger and placed it over Antolio''s lips. For a moment, there was silence. Then, Antolio''s mouth opened, and we all watched in awe as his tongue grew back into place, the once-missing piece regenerating in front of our eyes.

    "Don''t forget, the spell only works within the confines of my domain. Once you leave, your voice will vanish like a wisp of smoke."

    "That is much better, Vantos. I appreciate it." Antolio said. "It feels...weird, being able to talk. It''s been a few months since my last visit to the club. Business is not good on the neutral side of Adams. There''s fear in the streets. Everyone is panicking about the upcoming war of the clans."

    Vantos listened, nodding slowly. "Yes, I''ve felt the same pressure even here, in the heart of my domain. The culling is coming, whether we like it or not. The balance of power is shifting, and no one can escape the consequences. But what really blows my mind, is why I can''t read your mind," he said, pointing directly at me. "You, my friend, are an entire box of mysteries. No wonder Lutia''s charm didn''t work on you. Primal blood... I knew it resists most enchantments. But your mind¡ªthere''s something different about it. Something... shielded."

    As Vantos continued to speak, my attention was momentarily drawn to the bar outside our private room. A figure seated there had been watching us intently. The man was dressed in a hunter''s cloak, the hood pulled low over his face, masking his features. There was something about him¡ªan aura that was heavy, oppressive, and strangely familiar. It reminded me of the unsettling presence I had felt with Utica.

    "There''s someone in your club staring at me. Do you let anyone walk in here?"

    Vantos''s eyes flicked toward the bar, landing on the hooded figure. His expression darkened, but only for a fraction of a second. With a dismissive wave, he snapped his fingers, and the glass walls around our room began to cloud over, filling with swirling grey smoke. The once-transparent walls became an impenetrable barrier, cutting off the hunter''s prying gaze.

    "This is much better," Vantos said. "No more eavesdroppers. Now, we can speak freely. I must warn you, young master, you are navigating dangerous waters in Adams Town. With the culling almost upon us, the alliances that form in the shadows can shift like sand in a storm. Trust no one¡ªnot even me. Everyone here has a stake in the coming war, and they will do whatever it takes to tip the scales in their favor."

    "Vantos, the young master has a few questions for you," Antolio said.

    Vantos approached Antolio, placing his right index finger gently on Antolio''s forehead and his left on his own, as if forming a connection beyond simple words. "Wait, don''t say anything, I''d like to find out on my own." Vantos''s eyes fluttered shut and then snapped open as if he''d glimpsed something unexpected.

    "I see... those are dangerous places you''ve been, my friend." He paused, tilting his head. "But tell me... who is the grey werewolf chained in the cave?"

    "That''s what we''re here to find out. It''s one of the reasons we came to you. We need answers, and we need them quickly."

    "Unfortunately, I can only see fragments from Antolio''s mind, and you... you''re completely closed off. I can''t read your mind, young alpha. So, I''m supposed to rely on your... honesty?"

    "I assure you, Vantos, my intentions are not violent in nature. We came to you on Antolio''s recommendation, trusting his judgment. I''ve heard you''re a skilled alchemist."

    "Well, that all depends on who''s been filling your ears with such tales," he said, his eyes flicking to Antolio. "But if it''s coming from my loyal friend here, perhaps you''ve been listening to the right voices."

    "I''ve heard that you know how to craft a potion that can prevent a human from fully transforming into a werewolf. We need to reverse the transformation of the grey werewolf you saw in Antolio''s mind. We believe he is the key to find out who kidnapped him, but time is running out."

    "Ah, the Monkshood potion... yes, it can suppress the beast within, to keep the man from losing himself entirely to the wolf. A small dose will keep the beast at bay, allowing the human to regain control. I also have the wolfsbane potion. This one will kill the werewolf in a matter of minutes. It depends on what you want."

    "Will the Monkshood potion work on a permanent werewolf transformation?"

    "I cannot provide you with a definitive answer to that question. But if you manage to get the beast to consume it, I am confident it could suppress the transformation temporarily¡ªperhaps long enough for the man to regain control. But understand this: it is not a cure. You''ll still have to deal with the beast once it manages to resurface again."

    "So, it''s a gamble? You''re saying there''s no guarantee it will work?" Derrick said.

    "In this world, my dear friend, there are very few guarantees. But if you wish to extract information from this creature without killing him, the Monkshood potion is your best option. He paused, as he looked at me. "Of course, creating such a potion requires rare ingredients... and effort. I would need something... in return."

    "Name your price," I said.

    Vantos paced around the room slowly, deep in thought. "Money holds no interest for me. The real question is, what are you willing to trade for it, my dear Tobias."

    I already knew that bargaining with Vantos would be no easy feat. Warlocks of his kind, as Derrick and Antolio had warned, rarely swayed from their terms, and they always saw the value in something beyond the obvious.

    I reached into my leather bag, pulled out the vial of essence, and placed it on the table. Vantos''s reaction was immediate; his eyes widened as he leaned in to take a closer look at the vial. The intensity in his gaze grew as he watched the enthralling liquid swirl at the presence of his hand.

    "By the Gods!" he whispered, his voice low and reverent. "Do you even realize what you hold in your hands?"

    "I know it''s valuable, or you wouldn''t react this way. Beyond that... no, I don''t. Care to enlighten me?"

    I watched as Vantos'' desperation grew with an almost obsessive intensity. He snapped his fingers, and a luxurious chair materialized behind him. He sank into it, adjusting the folds of his deep purple tunic. But even as he settled in, his gaze never wavered from the vial.

    "What do you want for it? Jewels, gold, or money perhaps? Please tell me!"

    "I want two things, Vantos. First, I need to know what this essence is. And second, I require the Monkshood potion to reverse the grey werewolf transformation."

    "If I disclose the nature of this essence, you''ll likely refuse to part with it. And that would make our little exchange... rather pointless."

 Chapter 22: The Mysterious Vial

    A tense silence settled over the room, underscoring the difficulty of reaching an agreement between us. Growing frustrated with the prolonged negotiations, I tapped my finger impatiently on the table, hinting at my mounting irritation. Meanwhile, Antolio and Derrick remained captivated by the swirling black liquid inside the vial. Finally, Derrick broke the silence with a question.

    "You had this essence all along, young master?"

    "I came across it," I said, glancing at Vantos. "It was hidden behind my mother''s portrait in the gathering room."

    Vantos raised a hand, as a sly smile formed on his lips. "I believe it''s time for a brief pause in our little discussion. Let us drink to the possibility of future arrangements. Gentlemen, are you thirsty?"

    Vantos clapped twice, summoning Lutia back into the room. "Lutia, please provide our guests with refreshments. Anything they desire will be on the house."

    "As you wish, master."

    Without hesitation, Antolio raised his hand. "I''ll take a double of the club special," he said with a grin, glancing at me. "If it''s alright with the young master for us to have a couple of drinks."

    "I don''t mind, go ahead."

    As Lutia wrote down Antolio''s order, another copy of her entered the room almost immediately, carrying a glass tray with the requested drink. She placed it in front of Antolio, giving him a mischievous smile. "Here''s your drink, my love."

    "Wow, that was fast," Derrick said.

    With a smirk, Lutia turned towards him, her teal hair moved slightly as she tilted her head. "And what about you, sir?" she asked.

    "I''ll take whatever you brought Antolio. It looks like something I need to try," Derrick said.

    Lutia nodded, as she jotted down the order. Seconds later, a third copy of herself entered, carrying another identical drink. She placed it in front of Derrick, then smiled. "There you go."

    Derrick lifted his drink, watching the colorful arrangement of liquor inside the glass. "Alright, I admit, this place has some freaky shit."

    Vantos observed the scene with quiet amusement, his attention eventually returning to me. His smile hinted at a deeper game unfolding, and I knew the brief distraction of drinks was just a way to turn the deal in his favor.

    "And for the young master?" Lutia asked. "What kind of drink would he desire?"

    "I''m not old enough to drink. If anything, I''ll take a soda."

    Vantos chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m afraid everything we serve in this club has alcohol in it, young master. There''s no such thing as an underaged in Adams. We are all monsters here, aren''t we? The only thing that matters is how well you handle the buzz."

    I frowned, unsure if he was joking or making a point. My attention shifted to the drink Derrick had ordered¡ªa glass filled with layers of effervescent liquor that shimmered like liquid gemstones. The layers were distinctly colored, and on top, a glowing fluorescent green substance had solidified into a crust.

    Derrick tapped the fluorescent crust with a silver spoon, breaking it into smaller pieces that fell into the glass. The moment the crust hit the liquid, it began to bubble vigorously, mixing with the effervescent layers below. Within seconds, the drink turned into a vivid pink hue, almost glowing under the soft lighting of the room.

    "That''s very interesting," I said.

    "You should try it, young master," Vantos said. "It''s called the Siren''s Kiss. The house specialty. Perfectly balanced¡ªnot too sweet, not too sour, with just a hint of danger. And since you''re my guest, feel free to indulge. Everything here is complimentary¡ªfor you."

    I''m fully aware, that in a place like this, nothing came without strings attached. Vantos''s sudden warmth and generosity weren''t random; they were calculated, driven by his growing interest in the vial I carried. He was willing to go to great lengths to secure it, and this drink was just another move in his game.

    "All right, I''ll try one."

    Lutia began to write the order on her pocketbook, just to watch another server that looked just like her, enter the room. She gracefully placed the drink and a silver spoon in front of me. "Enjoy," she said.

    Derrick leaned forward, grinning. "You''re going to love it, young master. Go on¡ªcrack the top. That''s the best part."

    I picked up the silver spoon, pausing briefly as I caught Vantos''s expectant gaze. He looked pleased, his eyes gleaming as if believing he''d won a small victory.

    With a slight shrug, I tapped the crust with the spoon, watching as the green layer shattered effortlessly, its fragments sinking into the liquid below. The mixture bubbled and fizzed, the vibrant layers merging into the vivid pink hue I had noticed earlier. The transformation was mesmerizing, but I hesitated for a moment, contemplating the potential effects of the drink. I glanced at Antolio, who had closed his eyes, as if under the influence of something potent and unfamiliar. Finally, setting my doubts aside, I lifted the glass and drank it all in one go.

    A melodious hum emerged from the empty glass, a harmonious tune that enveloped my ears. The sound soothed my restless thoughts, weaving a calmness through the noise of my mind. The drink hit hard at first, a sharp punch of alcohol giving me an immediate buzz. But then, as quickly as it had come, the sensation dissipated. Unlike Antolio and Derrick, who were visibly affected, the buzz left me entirely within seconds.

    I set the glass down and leaned back. "That drink won''t work on me. You might need to try something else to get me drunk."

    Vantos''s smile faltered, his expression changing from amusement to astonishment. He studied me for a moment, confirming what he had just witnessed. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter, the sound echoing suddenly through the room. "Young master, you are full of surprises. It seems there''s more to you than I thought."

    He gestured towards Antolio, who suddenly began to snore. "Unlike your companions here, your demon blood lineage shelters you from intrusive influences¡ªalcohol included. You could empty my entire bar and walk out as sober as when you arrived."

    He leaned forward, fascinated by the outcome of his little charade. "It seems I''d be better off gifting you a month''s supply of the finest meats than wasting good drinks trying to get you drunk."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Taking a moment to collect my thoughts, I finally decided to move this deal forward. "I have a deal in mind."

    Vantos clasped his hands together and leaned forward. "I''m all ears," he said.

    "Here''s what I propose, you explain to me what''s in this vial, provide me with the Monkshood potion, and in return, I''ll ensure you receive a small share of whatever is inside it."

    Vantos placed a hand over his mouth, feeling skeptical about the deal I just offered. "Exactly how much is a small portion?"

    "Roughly about an eighth of the total amount."

    "An eighth, you say," Vantos said, leaning back in his chair as his fingers drummed lightly against his lips. "Interesting. Generous, even. But not quite enough to secure my full cooperation. Make it a little more, and you''ve got yourself a deal."

    "How much more are we talking about?"

    Vantos smiled. "A quarter of the total amount."

    I became hesitant to part with such a significant share. The vial''s contents were still an enigma to me, and agreeing to Vantos''s terms could leave me with less leverage than I''d hoped. But the opportunity to learn what Chief Harrow and the vampires were truly after¡ªand to secure the Monkshood potion¡ªwas too valuable to pass up.

    I slid the vial across the table towards him, "You have a deal."

    "Very well," Vantos said with a look of satisfaction spreading across his face. "We have an agreement."

    With a casual snap of his fingers, he conjured a syringe out of thin air. It appeared in his hand with a faint shimmer, as though plucked from the air itself. "I''d like to collect my share upfront if that''s all right with you," Vantos said.

    "By all means, Mr. Orein."

    "Oh, please, drop the formalities, young master. You must understand, while you may be unaware of the contents of this vial, I, on the other hand, have a business to run¡ªand my clients have very particular demands, especially for this essence. I hope I am not giving you the wrong impression by putting my interests first."

    "Not at all."

    "Excellent!" Vantos said, grabbing the vial from the table and carefully puncturing the rubber cap with the syringe, drawing up exactly a quarter of the total content of the vial. "Tobias, my good man. It''s been a pleasure doing business with you."

    Vantos held the syringe between his hands, and with a subtle flick of his wrist, it vanished into thin air as if it had never existed. He returned the vial to the center of the table and then settled back into his chair.

    ."Now, as promised, what you''ve got here is far more valuable than any currency, jewel, or metal. This, my dear Tobias, is the essence of a vampire elder, a substance utilized by them in their reawakening ceremonies. To gather even a single vial of this essence involves years of painstaking and agonizing extraction from an elder vampire. The process is excruciating for them, which is why its availability is so rare and its worth... immeasurable."

    Derrick and Antolio placed their drinks on the table, their attention fully drawn to Vantos as he explained the vial''s origins.

    "This essence is not only wanted by the vampires but also highly desired by other clans. The small portion I''ve taken from it is enough to produce over a hundred potions. Each potion has the capability to extend a living being''s lifespan by at least fifty years¡ªsometimes more, depending on the creature''s age and physiology. In rare cases, consumers of this essence inherit traits of the elder vampire. Strength, agility, heightened senses¡ªperhaps even minor psychic abilities. But let''s not forget the vampire''s ability to turn their skin as hard as stone during the night. This ability makes them almost impossible to kill. The exact nature of these gifts varies, but their impact is undeniable."

    Vantos rose from his chair and began to pace across the room. "However, this gift does not come without a price. The essence has side effects, some of which can be... transformative. Those who consume it often develop a heightened sensitivity to sunlight, their skin will immediately become dry and flaky under even moderate exposure. Their body''s natural metabolic processes will change, favoring a raw, flesh-based diet over conventional foods. Consuming the essence in the pure state that it is right now, will likely turn the person into a vampire."

    "What about if a werewolf consumes the essence?" I asked.

    "The side effects could be catastrophic," he said. "For a werewolf, the consumption of this essence could very well mean death. I''ve already encountered the aftermath of such experiments in the northern forest. Dead bodies of vampire ghouls that had been bitten by werewolves¡ªghouls that didn''t simply die but underwent horrifying transformations before succumbing to their fate."

    "What kind of transformations?" Derrick asked, as he reached over and lightly smacked Antolio on the head, snapping him out of his daze, waking him up, after falling asleep again.

    "Their bodies began to mutate¡ªbecoming far more aggressive, faster, and stronger. The combination of the werewolf bite and the elder''s essence created a monstrous hybrid form, uncontrollable and vicious. But the transformation is short-lived. Within hours, their bodies deteriorated and failed, unable to sustain the changes. I suspect the same fate would await a werewolf who consumed this essence. Werewolves are already a form of monster, bound by their own physical rules. Introducing this essence into their system would likely trigger an internal war, one their bodies couldn''t survive."

    Lutia walked in the room, with a second round of drinks. She placed them in front of us, as Vantos''s expression became darker. "There''s one more detail about this essence that you must know. This is more likely what the vampires were looking for years ago. I have only heard rumors, but I''m not entirely sure if they''re true or not. I assumed you have met the vampire elder, am I right?"

    "Correct. The elder and Chief Harrow have both requested the delivery of this vial. That''s why we''re here¡ªto uncover why they want it so badly."

    "Rumors around town say, that this essence it''s the one stolen from the Scarlet Enclave eighteen years ago. After the last war of the clans ended, the Scarlet Enclave was built upon the ruins of a church. That church was the site of the hunters'' final victory against the vampires. It was there that Elder Cyrus Bane and Kalia Scarlet, two of the most fearsome vampire leaders, fell. The hunters declared themselves victors, and in a final act of defiance, the bodies of Cyrus and Kalia were turned to stone, their forms petrified within the remains of the church. Their defeat marked the end of the war, but it didn''t bring closure for the vampires. For a century now, the Scarlet Clan has been preparing for their return."

    I leaned forward, my fingers tightening around the edge of the table. "Their return?"

    "The statues of Cyrus and Kalia lay dormant in that church, waiting. And that essence you carry, young master¡ªit''s the key. The essence of a vampire elder is what''s required to undo their petrification. Once enough of it is gathered, it can awaken them from their stone prisons and restore them to full power."

    "So, the vampires want to bring them back... for the upcoming war."

    "Precisely. The Scarlet Clan knows the culling is imminent. They believe that Cyrus and Kalia''s leadership will tip the scales in their favor. If they succeed in resurrecting even one of them, it could spell devastation for anyone who dares to oppose them. However, I believe there''s not enough essence to revive them both."

    "You mean they''ll have to choose who to resurrect?"

    "Yes. And given the historical tension between Kalia Scarlet and the current elder, I dare to gamble that Elenore will bring back Cyrus, not Kalia. That is If the essence lands on her hands. Now, what is it going to be young master? You''ll help the elder''s awakening by siding with the vampires, or forge your own path on this war? The choice is yours, but remember: the moment you choose a side, you become part of the game¡ªand a target."

    "Delivering this essence is out of the question, Vantos. I have no choice in the matter. I promised Annie and her mother that I''d do everything in my power to protect them from becoming casualties in a war they had nothing to do with."

    "I admire your determination to protect your servants. It''s a noble goal. But you must consider the broader implications. If you deliver this essence to Elenore, you''ll be strengthening the vampires'' already considerable advantage in the upcoming war. And while the elder may accept your delivery with grace, there''s no guarantee she won''t order your assassination afterward to tie up loose ends."

    "Then what do you propose I should do?"

    "This essence is a powerful bargaining tool. Rather than simply delivering it to Elenore or Chief Harrow, you could use it to forge alliances¡ªalliances that will benefit you and your clan. Choose wisely, and you might not only protect the people you care about but also emerge with enough power to influence the war''s outcome. I''ve aligned myself with a coalition, a group of individuals from every clan in Adams Town. We are united by one goal: to abolish the culling of Adams Town forever."

    "Eliminating the war once and for all? That sounds very enlightening, but let''s not sugarcoat it¡ªit would mean wiping the vampires off the map completely," Antolio said. "And let''s not forget, the culling won''t start until the first horn of war blares across town. Until then, if the vampires even suspect we''re in possession of the essence, everyone''s life is at risk¡ªyours, mine, and the innocents we''re trying to protect."

 Chapter 23: Kalia Scarlet

    A powerful scent overwhelmed my senses, a putrid stench of rotten blood circulated through the air as I sat in the private room discussing the origins of the vial of essence. Antolio and Derrick seemed oblivious to it, likely dulled by the effects of the alcohol they had consumed. The scent grew stronger, gnawing at my focus and bothering my nose until it caught Vantos''s attention.

    "Is there a problem, young master?"

    I hesitated before responding, glancing at Antolio and Derrick to confirm they hadn''t noticed. "It might be nothing, but I''m bothered by a rancid smell¡ªlike putrid blood."

    "Ah, that might be because some of the patrons in the club are vampires. But I assure you, there''s no danger within my domain. The wards in place keep everyone in line. Let''s not let it distract us. We have important matters to discuss. Let''s see if I can convince you to join our effort to stop the culling before it begins."

    "Who else is part of the group that is trying to avoid the war?"

    "Unfortunately, I cannot provide you with that information. Trust is a fragile thing in times like these. But what I can tell you is that we''re not a small group. Everyone involved understands what''s at stake. The lives of countless innocents depend on what we manage to accomplish. Your arrival, chaotic as it may have been, represents an opportunity¡ªa chance to tip the scales and balance the outcome of the war. Your kind is known to gather in large numbers. If you can bring the werewolves of the northern forest under your control, we might stand a real chance of surviving what''s coming."

    "And what if I can''t?"

    Vantos smiled. "You just have to work your charm, young master. Werewolves respond to strength and leadership. Show them your dominance¡ªprove you''re the alpha they''ve been waiting for¡ªand they will come to you. It''s in their nature to follow a strong leader. All you need is the will to take control."

    "So, it''s ok delivering this essence to the elder as long as I can control the werewolves?"

    "There''s another alternative," Vantos said. "If you entrust me with the vampire essence, I could use ghoul''s essence to dilute the potency of the one inside that vial. It would be a shame to tamper with something so rare and powerful, but it might be necessary if you''re considering handing it over to the elder. This dilution would give us an edge. If Cyrus Bane is revived using the pure essence, he will be nearly unstoppable, and our chances of winning the battle will plummet. However, with a less potent essence, his strength will likely be diminished. That said, there''s another factor to consider¡ªKalia Scarlet. She''s the most fearsome vampire I''ve read about. Even in a weakened state, Kalia''s cunning and ferocity make her a more dangerous threat than Cyrus. If the essence is used to awaken her, diluted or not, the consequences could be catastrophic."

    "I have read of Kalia, in a book that was delivered in a messenger''s bag."

    A roguish smile spread across Vantos''s face as he listened. "Ah, I''m pleased to hear that it reached you. According to one of my sources inside the Scarlet Enclave, I had feared the book might not make it into your hands. It was an intentional effort to catch your attention and draw you toward our alliance. Of course, we also considered the possibility that you might ignore the missive, given the challenges you''re currently facing."

    Vantos didn''t send the book, it was sent by Dahlia herself. This indicates that Dahlia is Vantos'' spy inside the Scarlet clan and also part of this alliance of people who are trying to eradicate the culling once and for all.

    "I was able to browse through some of the pages, but I didn''t have time to read the entire book."

    "No need to explain yourself. That book contains invaluable information about the last war of the clans. I strongly suggest you study it thoroughly¡ªit''s more useful than you might realize. Now, regarding Kalia Scarlet, here''s something to consider, she''s widely believed to be the twin sister of Lucious Scarlet. You''ve likely heard of him."

    "I''ve heard the story before, The Miracle Child."

    "Lucious was... unique among vampires. He could walk freely during the day, conserving his strength even under sunlight. He embodied everything the vampire elders have ever desired: resilience, power, and freedom from their greatest weakness. Kalia, however, is his complete opposite. Unlike Lucious, Kalia is far more vulnerable to sunlight. But she has a gift that sets her apart¡ªa chilling ability to vanish seamlessly into the shadows. During the last war, this talent gave her an overwhelming advantage. She eliminated anyone who stood in her way, regardless of whether they were friend or foe. Her loyalty lies only with herself, and her ruthlessness is unmatched. We must avoid her awakening at all costs."

    "I don''t understand the motives behind her actions. Killing one of her own¡ªit just doesn''t make sense."

    "There''s far more to this story than what you''ll find in old manuscripts. Kalia wasn''t raised within the Scarlet Clan as most believe. She was taken in by the Bane''s clan as a baby. That alone sets her apart. The most rational explanation I can offer is that Lucious and Kalia were separated at a young age, growing up under entirely different influences. The Bane''s clan is no ordinary coven. They''re militaristic to the core, and their true location remains a mystery to this day. Kalia, having been raised among them, likely adopted their ruthless nature. It''s possible she harbored resentment toward the Scarlet Clan¡ªresentment that may have fueled her brutal actions."

    Vantos clasped his hands, glancing at me. "In my judgment, Kalia''s actions might not have been entirely her own. I believe Cyrus Bane was battling Kalia in that church¡ªperhaps in a power struggle or a clash of ideology¡ªand both fell victim to Elenore''s plan. To my understanding, this is likely what happened during the last war of the clans. A carefully orchestrated scenario that aligned all too well with Elenore''s manipulative tendencies. She''s a master of turning rivalries to her advantage, and their downfall may have been part of a much larger game she was playing."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "So, what I''ve heard is true. Elenore aligned herself with Chief Harrow to orchestrate a coup within her clan, which explains why she doesn''t appear in the records of the last war of the clans."

    Vantos nodded. "The aftermath of Kalia and Cyrus''s clash worked immensely in her favor. She stepped into a power vacuum, seizing the opportunity to position herself as the next elder. It was a calculated move, young master, and one that cemented her influence over the Scarlet Clan. You must exercise extreme caution when dealing with Elder Elenore. She''s not one to leave loose ends. While everything we''ve discussed in this room is purely speculative, I wouldn''t dismiss these possibilities outright. Her ambitions run deep, and her methods... well, let''s just say they''re far from conventional."

    This conversation had backed me into a corner, leaving me with what felt like the only viable choice: aligning myself with Vantos and doing everything possible to prevent the impending war. As for the essence, handing it over to Vantos to create a diluted version seemed like the safest course of action¡ªfor now.

    "Would the elder even notice the difference between a pure essence and a diluted version?"

    "Not likely," Vantos said. "The two are nearly indistinguishable. The ghoul''s essence mimics the patterns of an elder''s essence remarkably well, given that these ghouls are their creations. It''s an elegant substitution. But if our alliance fails to prevent the war, the diluted essence will at least even the odds, giving us all a fighting chance to survive the chaos."

    The scent of rotting blood began to waft through the air again, sharp and unmistakable, drawing my attention to one of the clouded walls. My instincts flared, and I couldn''t shake the sense that I was catching traces of someone I had no desire to encounter.

    "Vantos," I said, pointing toward the smoky crystal wall. "Could you lighten the smoke on this side? I want to confirm if my senses are betraying me or if there''s someone out there, I tend to dislike... intensely."

    "Of course."

    With a snap of his fingers, the smoke within the wall began to clear, gradually revealing the scene beyond.

    As the haze dissipated, my nose proved correct. There, on the dance floor, was Utica, dancing close to a girl I didn''t recognize, her hands resting possessively on the girl''s waist. Utica leaned in, her lips extremely close to the girl''s ear, whispering something that caused the girl to tilt her head, either in confusion or enticement.

    "All right, Vantos," I said, watching Utica through the glass. "Let''s finish this deal quickly. I''ve got a party to crash."

    Vantos rose from his chair, noticing my menacing glare toward Utica. "I only have one request, do not destroy my club. This establishment is my pride and joy. If you can''t settle your differences civilly, I insist you take the fight outside."

    "Relax, Vantos. I won''t start a fight in your precious club. But make no mistake¡ªshe''s going to see me. That''s the whole point."

    "I trust you''ll behave yourself, young master," Vantos said with a sly grin. "If you agree with our plan, do you mind if I take the vial now and get started? I can have the diluted essence and the monkshood potion ready within the hour. Or would you prefer I send them directly to your estate?"

    "We''ll wait here for the potions If it''s not too much trouble. I still need to figure out how to ensure Annie and her mother are protected while we head into the forest to attempt to reverse Harold''s transformation."

    Suddenly, a violent coughing fit overtook Vantos. His body jerked forward, as his face twisted, gasping for air. Then, with a sudden, grotesque heave, he opened his mouth wide and expelled a black frog onto the table. The creature landed with a wet, unpleasant thud, its eyes gleaming with an unnatural yellow hue. Vantos kept his mouth open longer, revealing a glowing summoning circle tattooed on his tongue. The way Vantos summoned his familiar was unlike anything I¡¯d seen before¡ªraw, visceral, and deeply unnatural. It was... strange, to say the least.

    "I realize it''s a bit... revolting," Vantos said, amused by my reaction. "But it''s the only way I can summon him." He gestured to the creature now perched on the table. "Meet Titus, one of my favorite familiars. He''s a forbidden class, a type of familiar no one dares to challenge. He''ll keep an eye on your servants while you''re off searching for Harold."

    I leaned in slightly, studying the small black frog with meticulous care. Its glossy skin shimmered faintly under the room''s dim light, and its unblinking eyes held an unnerving depth, almost as if it was sizing me up in return. I searched for any sign, any indication, that could justify Vantos''s unwavering confidence in its abilities.

    Deciding to set aside my reservations, I took a deep breath. If Vantos was as powerful and knowledgeable as he claimed, I had to trust that his familiar was indeed capable of protecting Annie and her family while we dealt with Harold''s transformation.

    "All right, I''ll take your word for it. Titus better live up to the reputation you''ve given him."

    Vantos smirked. "Oh, young master, you''ll find that Titus rarely disappoints. Consider it a goodwill gesture. Think of it as paving the way for future dealings between us."

    Antolio leaned forward, squinting at the small black frog perched on the table. "It''s so small."

    "Don''t let his size fool you. Titus is concentrated raw power. When I summon him, it''s never for trivial matters. He''s my enforcer, my strong arm for disputes that require... creative resolutions."

    "So, we have a deal?" I asked.

    "The deal was sealed the moment you agreed to part with the vial, young master," Vantos said.

    "We are both men of our word, aren''t we?"

    "Don''t lump me in with deceitful humans. I am a demon of my word," Vantos said, clapping twice. "Alright, Titus, it''s time you prove your worth to the young master."

    Quickly, the frog leaped from the table with surprising agility, landing in the front pocket of my shirt and settling there silently. I stared down at the bulge in disbelief. "Why do they do that? This is the second familiar that likes to hide in my pockets."

    "I don¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Titus react so quickly. Maybe it¡¯s because of your lineage¡ªit tends to have a preference for creatures of power."

    I let out a frustrated sigh, lightly tapping the lump in my pocket. "Great. A wet frog in my pocket and a half-burnt sleeve on an expensive shirt. Fantastic."

    Vantos stepped closer, inspecting the charred edge of my sleeve. "Ah, yes, the entrance sigil must¡¯ve done that. Interesting... I¡¯ve never seen it scorch someone¡¯s clothes before. No worries, young master¡ªI can fix that for you."

    Vantos closed his fist and began to whisper words close to his hand, like an incantation. He leaned in closer, blowing gently into his clenched hand, then opened it as he touched my burnt sleeve. Slowly, the damaged fabric began to reconstruct itself, the charred edges weaving together until my shirt looked exactly as it had before we entered the club.

    "That should take care of the problem," Vantos said with a satisfied grin. His gaze lingered on the wet spot left by Titus in my pocket. "But I can still see that damp patch on your shirt. Hold on¡ªI have just the solution for this watery issue. And while I¡¯m at it, let¡¯s update your look. The color white doesn¡¯t suit you at all. Time to get something more fitting."

    Vantos touched the fabric near my shoulder with a single finger. My shirt began to shift in color, a wave of rich black spreading across the material until it was entirely transformed. The damp spot disappeared into the dark fabric, leaving no trace behind.

    "There," he said, stepping back to admire his work. "Now no one will notice a thing. Black suits you far better, don¡¯t you agree?"

    I glanced down at my shirt, still processing what had just happened. "I guess it does. But next time, a little warning would be nice."

    Vantos chuckled. "Ah, but where¡¯s the fun in that?"

    Derrick approached Vantos, tapping him on the shoulder. "Can you fix mine now?"

 Chapter 24: Club Rage

    After Vantos fixed Derrick''s shirt, he turned towards us with a satisfactory smile. "I''ll be back shortly. And as a token of my gratitude, let me provide you with some... entertainment."

    Vantos snapped his fingers and behind him, three copies of Lutia appeared all dressed differently. Each Lutia approached one of us, walking with grace and allure. One stepped up beside Antolio, placing a hand on his shoulder; another leaned close to Derrick, her smile teasing and playful. The third stopped in front of me, her eyes glinting with mischief, as if silently challenging me to respond.

    "The wards protecting the club are running low on energy, which means that powerful individuals like yourself could easily break through them. If a major fight breaks out in the bar, I won''t be able to completely contain it. Let Lutia entertain you¡ªit keeps your minds busy and prevents you from causing chaos in my club. When things get out of hand, it tends to sour my mood," Vantos paused, glancing at Antolio. "Oh, and did I mention? You can adjust Lutia''s appearance to your body type of preference. Just ask her, and she''ll make her copies reflect your desires."

    I glanced at Lutia''s clone standing next to me. "Thank you, but I''ll pass," I said.

    Vantos tilted his head, intrigued by my response, and stepped closer. "Let me take a good look at you... Ah, I see, it already happened. Lucky Antolio¡ªhe gets two girls for the price of one tonight."

    "What are you talking about?" I asked.

    "You''re a young alpha. Under the red moon, you''ve already chosen a few women who will become your Luna wolves. I''m certain that''s the case. This means your interaction with Lutia will lack excitement¡ªher offers simply won''t interest you anymore."

    "I''m just not interested, that''s all."

    "Very well, I won''t press the matter any further. Just be cautious if you plan to interact with anyone in the bar. Understood?"

    "Relax. There won''t be any fights in this club."

    "Thank you, young master."

    As Vantos exited the room, the smoky veil within the glass walls dissipated, leaving the view beyond clear. I turned my attention to the dance floor, where Utica was entwined rather closely with a mysterious woman. I squinted, trying to discern if it was Mel she was with, but the woman bore no resemblance to her. Mel, as far as I knew, was still busy completing her training at the hunter''s academy.

    Derrick grabbed my arm, as he noticed my focus shifted towards Utica. "Tobias, I know what you''re thinking. She''s a hothead and will only drag trouble our way. Whatever issue you have with her¡ªit can wait."

    "Derrick, do me a favor and enjoy a few more drinks. I''ll handle the drive home. Stay here¡ªI''ll be back shortly."

    "Please, young master, if you push her, she''ll be impossible to deal with."

    "You''ve crossed paths with Utica before, haven''t you? Don''t worry. I''m just going to dance for a bit."

    "Wait, seriously?" Derrick''s initial confusion was quickly overridden as one of Lutia''s clones approached him, taking hold of his arm and pulling him toward her.

    I took advantage of Lutia''s distraction and walked out of the private room. As I walked towards the bar, I picked up on an array of different scents¡ªvampires, humans, and lesser warlocks all mingling and enjoying themselves within the lively atmosphere of the club. My focus, however, remains on Utica and her mysterious companion. I want to get close enough to listen to their conversation, but the distance is still too great for that.

    Among the multitude of whispers and conversations, one voice caught my attention¡ªa woman sitting alone at the bar, murmuring to herself.

    "Why do I always let him do this to me? Why do I always pick the wrong ones?"

    I glanced at the women seated at the bar, and without hesitation, I stepped forward, took the hand of the girl murmuring to herself, and gently guided her toward the dance floor. This way, I could keep an eye on Utica without drawing too much attention to myself.

    "Hey! Wait a second!" The girl yelled, clearly taken by surprise.

    "Calm down, I just want to dance with you."

    Her defiance faded as we reached the center of the dance floor. I lightly brushed my fingers against her cool cheeks, giving her a smile. "Sometimes, in life, you have to be unpredictable. It''s the only way to enjoy it."

    "But I don''t even know you," she said, staring into my eyes.

    "I was walking by when I overheard your conversation. It sounded like you needed a distraction, something to pull you out of your thoughts."

    The girl smiled. "You''re right. Thank you. I''m Alice. Do I get to know your name?"

    "My name isn''t important. Consider me your mysterious dance partner for the night. Besides, I tend to learn a lot about people just by holding their hands."

    "Really? Tell me then¡ªwhat do you know about me?" She asked.

    I grasped her hands and pulled her closer, closing my eyes as I took in her scent. With each breath, I pieced together subtle details about her habits and the people in her life, including a smell of sour blood emanating from her clothes.

    "You''ve recently became a vampire familiar," I said as we danced, subtly maneuvering us closer to Utica and her new companion. "And you have quite the fondness for Dark Blood Lattes."

    "I also detect a mix of fragrances clinging to you. There''s another woman''s perfume, intertwined with the scent of a man who, interestingly, carries both scents. If I had to guess, your boyfriend is being unfaithful¡ªwith your best friend. That might explain why you''re here tonight."

    Her eyes widen in shock, clearly taken by surprise by my detailed observation. "How did you...?"

    "Perks of being what I am. As you can see, I''ve gathered quite a bit about you already."

    She sighed, "Well, you''re not wrong about the terrible night I''m having."

    Gradually, she seemed to relax, letting herself be carried away by the rhythm of the dance. Sensing her guard drop, I used the moment to continue to guide us closer to Utica and her new companion.

    "So, what''s the story behind the white hair and the red eyes? You don''t look a day over 20," She asked.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "I suffer from a disease that causes my hair to turn white prematurely. As for the red in my eyes... that''s a mystery even to me."

    Her expression suddenly changed, and without a word, she pulled away from me, walking off and leaving me standing alone on the dance floor.

    "Well, that didn''t last long."

    I stayed on the dance floor, weaving fluidly through the crowd, blending in seamlessly despite being partnerless. Utica remained entirely absorbed in her new girl, her focus so intent that she didn''t even notice my presence.

    Then, it hit me again¡ªthat rancid, putrid smell, seeping through the air and setting my instincts on high alert. I was close to Utica now, and while her scent seemed... off, it was distinctly different from the vile stench that had settled in the air. At first, I''d assumed the foul smell was coming from her, but now, being this close, I realized it wasn''t her at all. My senses sharpened as I looked at the crowd, tracking the source of the odor.

    That''s when I saw him¡ªa hunter standing at the edge of the crowd, unnervingly still. His face was obscured by the shadow of a hoodie, but his intent was unmistakable. He stared at me, unblinking and deliberate, leaving no doubt that I was his target. I moved cautiously, keeping my eyes on the hunter. Then, in a moment of distraction, I accidentally bumped into Utica. The contact was enough to instantly pull her focus toward me.

    "My apologies, I didn''t see you there," I said, giving her a polite nod before stepping away.

    Her reaction was startling¡ªher eyes widened in surprise, and her expression froze as though I''d caught her in the middle of something she didn''t want anyone to see. Without another word, I turned my attention back to the hunter, walking back towards our private room.

    As I stepped inside, Antolio and Derrick appeared to be thoroughly wasted, entertaining themselves with Vantos'' familiar.

    "Tobias! You''ve got to see this!" Derrick said, his words slurring slightly as he took another swig from a liquor bottle. "Do it again¡ªthis time, make them bigger!"

    Lutia''s clone smiled obligingly. At Derrick''s command, her breasts began to expand dramatically. Derrick burst into laughter, nearly doubling over. "That''s incredible! What a trick, huh?"

    I remained unimpressed, my expression stoic as I crossed my arms. "Fantastic. But it''s time to cut back on the drinks. I need you both sharp for tonight. There''s a presence in this club that might represent trouble."

    "Roger that, boss. Give me five minutes, and I''ll be as sober as a judge," Derrick said.

    As I settled into one of the plush chairs, I noticed Utica''s approach toward our private space. She didn''t hesitate as she entered, slamming her hand down on the table in front of me, her eyes burning with anger.

    "What is your fucking problem?" Utica shouted.

    The tension in the room spiked instantly. Antolio let out a low, guttural growl directed at Utica, as his hands showed signals of his transformation. Beside him, Derrick had shed his shirt, his muscles rippling as his body began shifting into his werewolf form. The sudden escalation sent Lutia''s clones scurrying out of the room, leaving me to handle the situation alone.

    "Guys, stop!"

    Derrick froze mid-transformation, his body trembling as he fought against the shift. My gaze snapped to Antolio, and the hard look I gave him made it clear I wouldn''t tolerate him losing control inside the club.

    Derrick stood up, clearly irritated by Utica''s behavior. "This hunter should know better," he growled. "She has no business barging into our private room uninvited. Acting like some little girl demanding attention¡ªit''s pathetic."

    "She''s just stopping by to greet us, isn''t that right?" I said, glaring at her.

    Her chest heaved with forced breaths, and the anger in her eyes was impossible to miss. After a tense moment, she stepped back, crossing her arms. "Hello," she said, before turning halfway. "I need a moment of your time if you please."

    I rose from my chair, watching as Utica left the room. "Keep your cool, both of you. We will not be leaving until Vantos delivers the vials. Don''t worry about her¡ªI''ve got this handled."

    As I stepped out of the room, I spotted Utica seated at the bar, downing a few shots. She caught the sight of me approaching quickly and forcefully slammed her empty shot glass on the counter.

    "Is there something bothering you?" I asked.

    "You, actually," she quickly snapped back, and without hesitation, she grabbed another shot, downing it in one go.

    "Why?" I asked. "Is it because I accidentally bumped into you, or because I caught you cheating on Mel?"

    "That''s none of your business!" She whispered with an angered tone.

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice, but laced with an edge. "What you did is my business. Barging into my private room like you own this forsaken place? That crosses a line. Next time, I won''t stop them. I''ll let them transform and watch as they tear you apart limb by limb. Do you understand me?"

    Utica ignored my irritation, brushing off my words as if they were nothing. With a calm gesture, she motioned to the bartender to pour me a shot.

    "I admit, I should''ve been more discreet," she said.

    "Exactly. Maybe next time be more cautious with your words."

    Her frustration boiled over as she slammed her empty shot glass onto the counter with force, shattering it in her grip. The sharp edge sliced her hand, and the scent of her blood filled the air. It was an unmistakable aroma, tinged with something foul, setting my instincts ablaze and making it hard to focus. She hastily grabbed a napkin to press against the wound, but not before I caught the full extent of the unnatural stench.

    "Look, I get it, I messed up by mocking you in front of Mel the first time I met you. That was a mistake," she said, tending to her injured hand. "I have an attitude problem; you just have to live with it."

    "And you think just admitting you''re a hothead is enough for me to overlook your behavior?"

    "How about this: stay out of my affairs, and in return, I''ll help you with your situation concerning your daddy problem."

    "Really?" I respond with a grin. "And what makes you assume I need your help?"

    Utica laughed. "You''re remarkably naive, puppy. Chief Harrow will take what he wants from you, and when he''s done, he''ll erase you¡ªlike you were never here."

    "You''re implying he''s scheming to take me out?"

    "I''m telling you to be cautious," she said, as her eyes quickly flickered around the club. "We''re being watched. Make no mistake¡ªyou''re sticking your nose into matters that don''t concern you. And you''ll pay dearly for your intrusion."

    "You don''t have to worry about me, I can take care of myself. But I believe your actions toward Mel are demeaning. She doesn''t deserve the kind of mistreatment you''ve shown her."

    Utica''s smirk faltered for a moment before she masked it with a defiant sneer. "Mel can handle herself. Don''t act like you''re her savior."

    I took a moment to regain my composure after noticing a woman approaching her. I remained silent, watching the strange woman wrap her arms around Utica''s waist. Her sudden embrace startled Utica.

    "Elizabeth! You scared me," Utica said, moving her hands away from her waist.

    "Is there an issue?" Elizabeth asked, her eyes switching between me and Utica, noticing the tense atmosphere.

    "A vampire familiar... is she the flavor of the week?" I said, detecting the same foul scent in Utica''s new girl.

    "Screw you, puppy," Utica said.

    "Well, I''ll leave you two love birds to continue to enjoy the night. I have more important matters to attend."

    Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away, my thoughts already focused on the unsettling connections I''d uncovered. There was a distinct difference in the scent Elizabeth exuded compared to Utica''s¡ªsubtle but undeniable. The foul stench lingering around Elizabeth hinted at something more than just her status as a vampire familiar. If my instincts were right, she was on the verge of completing her transformation into a full vampire, which would explain the similarity to the vile odor of the male hunter watching me earlier.

    This raised an intriguing question. If Elizabeth''s scent was indicative of a true vampire''s essence, why hadn''t I noticed anything similar when I visited the elder? The elder''s presence had been powerful, and commanding, yet devoid of the stench Elizabeth now carried. Could it be that Elizabeth''s transformation wasn''t as natural as it seemed? Or perhaps there was a difference to a vampire''s scent¡ªone that depended on their age, strength, or purity?

    The implications unsettled me deeply, stirring another concern that had been lingering at the edges of my thoughts. What if some hunters, like Utica, had already been exposed to the vampire elder''s essence? It would explain the faint connection I sensed between Utica and the unsettling scent Elizabeth carried.

    If this was true, it meant the hunters'' clan wasn''t just fighting to survive; they were actively evolving. By absorbing a vampire elder''s essence, they might be attempting to enhance their own abilities, bridging the gap between their mortal limits and the supernatural power of their enemies. This strategy could make them more formidable than ever, potentially tipping the scales in their favor.

    The timing couldn''t be ignored either. With the culling of Adams Town looming, this evolution might be their means of ensuring they avoid a catastrophic defeat. If the hunters were preparing to elevate their ranks to the next level, the fragile balance between the clans could shatter, leaving chaos in its wake.

 Chapter 25: The Hybrid Hunter

    I understood I was at a disadvantage. The vampires held the upper hand with an army of ghouls at their command, poised to unleash chaos on Adams when the trumpets blared their signal. Meanwhile, the hunters seemed intent on winning the war by evolving themselves into something far more dangerous, using the elder''s essence to gain powers they might not fully understand or control.

    This left us¡ªwerewolves and warlocks¡ªto form an alliance and try to survive the inevitable war. It was becoming increasingly clear that Chief Harrow had acquired some of the elder''s essence to enhance the hunters under his command, turning them into even deadlier weapons. Yet, what troubled me most was the likelihood that Mel was unaware of Utica¡¯s secret. Consuming the elder''s essence to boost her abilities was a dangerous gamble, one that could have dire consequences.

    Then there were the rumors swirling about Elenore and her ambitious tactics to ascend as the leader of the Scarlet clan, even at the cost of betraying her own kind. I suspected she sought the essence for one purpose: awakening Cyrus Bane. If this were true, it could spell disaster once the war was officially declared.

    I stepped back into the private room, where Derrick and Antolio were still engaged in a playful conversation with Lutia. Antolio¡¯s eyes shifted to me as I took a seat at the table.

    "I hope she wasn''t too difficult to handle," he asked.

    "She was no problem at all."

    The door opened, and Vantos entered the room, holding three vials. Without a word, he approached the table and placed them in the center. Two of the vials contained the unmistakable essence of a vampire elder, their dark liquid swirling ominously, while the third vial contained a bright orange substance that caught the light like fire.

    "Thank you for not inciting a fight in my club and for behaving like civil men. The orange vial is your Monkshood potion. A word of caution¡ªhandle it carefully. Lesser werewolves will suffer a severe burning rash if it comes into contact with their skin."

    He gestured to the other vials. "As for the elder''s essence, I had to dilute the pure liquid, splitting it into two vials and adding ghoul essence to reduce its potency. The pure form would have been... problematic. I¡¯ve fulfilled my part of the deal, young master. The question is, what do you intend to do with it?"

    "I¡¯ll return one of the vials to the elder. I won¡¯t risk provoking their wrath while I¡¯m still trying to uncover who kidnapped Harold."

    "And Chief Harrow? Would you give the other essence to him?"

    Through the glass walls, I observed Utica and her new companion. My thoughts lingered on Chief Harrow and his likely intention to infuse hunters with the elder''s essence, strengthening them for the impending war. The peculiar scent emanating from Utica confirmed my suspicions.

    "He won¡¯t get one," I said, grabbing the vials in my hand. "I¡¯ve already had the opportunity to smell fresh blood from a hunter. It reeked of tampering¡ªlikely with the pure essence. They might be using it to get an edge in the coming conflict."

    "Interesting," Vantos said, touching his chin thoughtfully. "That might explain certain irregularities I¡¯ve noticed in my club¡ªmy wards and seals have been weakening inexplicably. Lately, there¡¯s been a noticeable influx of hunters here, and many of my blood seals vanish shortly after they complete the entry ritual. Tread carefully, young master. We still don¡¯t know the full extent of what we¡¯re dealing with."

    "Well, this concludes our visit, Vantos," I said, glancing back at Utica through the glass wall. "I appreciate the help."

    "I have one more present for you, young master." Vantos moved his hands in the air, summoning a black leather belt. "This is a dragon-skin rib belt. It¡¯s enchanted to adapt to the shape of your body, even when you transform into a werewolf. Its durability is unmatched, and it will hold up under the most extreme conditions."

    I took the belt from his hands, feeling the smooth texture of the material. There was something almost alive about it, the way it seemed to mold subtly to my grip.

    "I recommend putting it on now. The pockets are designed to securely hold the vials. After all the trouble we went through to acquire them, it would be a shame to lose them."

    "Thank you," I said, glancing at Vantos.

    "I hope on your next visit, you''ll be willing to negotiate for a pint of your blood, I''m running out of regeneration potions."

    Derrick stood up, after hearing Vantos trying to strike a deal for my blood. "Then let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯m willing to offer my blood instead."

    Vantos turned to Derrick with a faintly disappointed expression, shaking his head. "Unfortunately for you, the blood of lesser werewolves holds no interest for me."

    "What are you trying to imply, fruitcake?"

    In an instant, Vantos raised his hand and blew a dark powder into Derrick''s face. "I believe this dog needs to learn a new trick¡ªlike keeping its mouth shut." His voice dropped into a murmur as he chanted words under his breath. Before our eyes, Derrick''s mouth began to vanish, touching his face with his hands, as he felt it disappear.

    "Nothing personal, it¡¯s simply a matter of quality. Your blood lacks the... refinement I require for my potions. My apologies, young master. Your servant was being rather impolite."

    I glanced at Derrick, who was now frantically touching the smooth, featureless skin where his mouth had been. I stepped forward, addressing Vantos''s sudden response. "I¡¯ll ensure he doesn¡¯t speak out of turn again, agreed?"

    Derrick nodded quickly, as his eyes widened with panic.

    "You must understand, though, once we leave this club, I already have one mute werewolf in my company. Please, let him have his mouth back. I¡¯ll take responsibility for his behavior."

    Vantos tilted his head, considering my words. After a brief pause, he sighed. "Very well. But only because I value our future dealings, young master."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Vantos raised his fist to his mouth, coughing twice into it. Then, he extended his closed hand in front of Derrick¡¯s face and slowly opened it. Derrick¡¯s mouth began to reform, the skin reshaping until his lips were fully restored.

    Derrick ran his fingers over his face, as a smile broke through his initial shock. "That was... very unpleasant," he said, taking a deep breath. "I apologize, for my rude behavior."

    Vantos smiled. "Good. It seems you can learn a few tricks after all. From now on, let the adults do the talking, alright?"

    Derrick nodded, sinking back into his chair, still rubbing his jaw as if ensuring it was fully intact.

    "Please, excuse us. We have other matters to attend. Antolio, Derrick, Let''s get going," I said, standing up and walking out the door.

    "We will see each other again, soon," Vantos said.

    I found myself standing in front of the club¡¯s entrance, an oddly featureless slab of wood with no visible doorknob or handle. I stared at it for a moment, puzzled by its design and unsure of how to proceed.

    "What now? How do we leave?"

    Without a word, Antolio stepped forward, pressing his palm against the door and giving it a gentle push, revealing a void of black emptiness beyond.

    "Just like this," he said, gesturing for me to follow.

    I hesitated briefly, the pitch-black expanse radiating an unsettling aura. But with a deep breath, I stepped forward, plunging into the darkness.

    As we stepped out of the club, the pungent stench of putrid blood wafted through the air, making my senses flare. Overhead, the red moon loomed ominously, casting an eerie glow across the abandoned warehouse. Suddenly, Titus, Vantos familiar, jumped out of my pocket, landing on the ground. I frowned, curious about the familiar¡¯s reaction¡ªperhaps the frog sensed something I hadn¡¯t yet detected, or maybe he was reluctant to leave his master.

    Suddenly, my thoughts were cut short by a sudden barrage of bolts landing at our feet, their impact sparking violent explosions upon contact with the ground. The force shook the area, sending dust and debris into the air.

    "Move!" I shouted as we jumped away from the entrance, narrowly avoiding the blasts as they continued to rain down. My eyes glanced upward, and there he was¡ªthe male hunter who had been watching me earlier. He stood atop the roof of the abandoned warehouse, his silhouette outlined against the crimson moon. With a sinister smile, he knocked another arrow in his hand bow, focusing entirely on me.

    A surge of anger coursed through my veins, feeling the beast within me clawing its way out of my body. The audacity of the attack, paired with the hunter¡¯s clear intent to harm, sent my instincts into overdrive. Before I could react further, Antolio and Derrick began to transform, their bodies contorting as their forms shifted into powerful werewolves. Without hesitation, they leaped onto the rooftop, prepared to confront the hunter head-on.

    "Hey! Hold on a minute. Three against one?... That''s not fair. What about you keeping your filthy paws away from my brand-new outfit? This doesn''t need to get ugly," the hunter said. "Just give me the elder''s essence and everyone can return home in one piece. What you say?"

    His words were met with silence as Antolio and Derrick advanced, growling at the hunter menacingly. The hunter¡¯s smug smile didn¡¯t waver as he drew a short silver sword, its blade catching the light of the red moon.

    "Stand back!" I shouted, the command carrying the force of my authority as I felt the familiar surge within me. The pain came quickly, my bones cracking and reshaping, my body enveloped in a mantle of pristine white fur. The beast emerged, its presence powerful and undeniable¡ªbut I was still in control. My mind remained clear, even as the primal strength coursed through me.

    The hunter froze for a moment, his eyes widening as he watched the beast within me taking over my body. Then his grin returned, broader and more sinister. "Oh, a white werewolf! Looks like I¡¯ve hit the jackpot tonight!"

    The agility of my wolf form was exhilarating, allowing me to move effortlessly through the rubble as I closed the distance to the hunter. His sinister smile didn¡¯t falter, even as the beast within me let out a deafening howl. The sound reverberated through the air, commanding Antolio and Derrick to engage.

    The hunter moved with uncanny precision, dodging the wolves'' relentless attacks with ease. Then, in a desperate move, he launched a bolt of fiery light into the fray. The flash was blinding, forcing us to recoil as our vision was temporarily overwhelmed.

    When my sight cleared, I caught a glimpse of the hunter running toward the woods at an unnatural speed.

    "Follow him!" I said, surprised that I could speak in wolf form. It reminded me of Curtis when he attacked the estate¡ªhis ability to communicate through the beast had struck me as unusual then. Now I understood the connection, the wolf¡¯s heightened senses making the world sharp and vibrant, every detail around me vivid and alive.

    But as we chased the hunter through the dense woods, something unusual caught my attention. The red moon, ominous and looming when we had stepped out of the club, was no longer red. Its light now bathed us in a serene blue hue, its glow casting a surreal sheen over the forest.

    We pursued the hunter to the forest¡¯s edge, where the ground abruptly gave way to a deep chasm. Realizing that he was out of bolts, the hunter stopped abruptly, acknowledging he was trapped. Slowly, he turned to face us, his breathing steady, his composure unshaken.

    "All right, all right," he said, raising his hands mockingly. "You¡¯ve got me cornered. How does it feel to have the upper hand in the battle?"

    His tone dripped with defiance as if the danger he faced amused him more than frightened him. I growled low, the wolf within me eager to strike, but I held my ground, watching him closely. Something about his confidence didn¡¯t sit right, and the blue glow of the moon made the moment feel like a fragile illusion waiting to be shattered.

    I noticed the hunter was out of ammunition, his only remaining weapon was the silver short sword gripped tightly. I took a deep breath and shifted back into my human form, the transition coming with surprising ease this time. The dragon-skin rib belt around my lower chest adjusted seamlessly to the change, hugging my form. Antolio and Derrick, however, stayed in their transformed states, flanking me as I stepped forward, curious to uncover his motives.

    "You have no choice but to surrender," I said, as I slowly approached him. "Before we end this little quarrel, I¡¯m inclined to ask¡ªwhy do you want the essence?"

    The hunter threw his head back and let out a maniacal laugh, the sound grating against the quiet tension of the night. "Why, you ask?"

    Suddenly, he dropped the sword, letting it clang to the ground. His hands began to elongate unnaturally, his skin taking on a sickly gray hue. He shrieked in pain, as a pair of tattered, grotesque wings tore through the back of his shirt and unfurled with an eerie crackle.

    "I think I won¡¯t be answering any more questions," he snarled, his voice distorted and inhuman. His newly formed claws flexed, and his black eyes stared intensively at me. "If you¡¯re not going to give me the essence willingly, I¡¯ll just take it from your dead corpse!"

    Without hesitation, I forced my body to shift back into the white wolf, the transformation ripping through me in an instant. As the sickly creature surged toward me with unnatural speed, I caught a glimpse of its distorted face¡ªtwisted in a grotesque mockery of humanity.

    It struck Antolio first, its claws raking across his side with terrifying force, sending him sprawling. Derrick leaped over him, sinking his powerful jaws into the creature¡¯s neck. But to my horror, his efforts proved useless¡ªthe creature¡¯s skin remained unscathed, as if impervious to even the strongest werewolf bite.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" The creature said, "tickling me?" It grabbed Derrick by the fur on his head, lifting him effortlessly before slamming him into the ground with enough force that cracks splintered through the earth beneath him. Derrick lay motionless, stunned, and momentarily incapacitated.

    "Now it¡¯s your turn, puppy," it hissed, its wings spreading wide, casting a sinister shadow over me.

    The beast within me snarled, my instincts screaming to fight or flee. My muscles tensed, claws digging into the dirt, but for a moment, I froze. The creature¡¯s overwhelming presence, its unrelenting malice, held me still as its shadow seemed to grow darker, heavier, around me.

    Then, out of nowhere, a small, shiny blue crystal tumbled to the ground in front of me. Its surface glowed faintly, and a voice resonated from behind.

    "You''re not scared? are you?"

 Chapter 26: An Elemental Hound

    At the sight of the glowing blue crystal, the hunter hesitated, retreating a few steps as the ground beneath us began to tremble. The energy around the crystal seemed alive, pulsating with an otherworldly force that spiraled outward, creating cracks in the earth. The vibrations intensified, radiating an unsettling power.

    Behind me, Vantos appeared, his shimmering robe catching the moonlight like liquid silver. His hands moved, tracing patterns in the air that summoned a glowing sigil beneath the crystal. The symbol became brighter with each passing second, creating a field of energy around the shard.

    "I suggest you take a step back. This familiar tends to be... a little unstable."

    Suddenly, the earth swirling around the crystal clumped together with unnatural force, twisting and molding into the form of a massive hound. Its eyes burned with red flames, glowing like embers as its body solidified from the soil. Its growl rumbled like a distant thunder, echoing across the forest.

    "Vantos... why have you summoned me to this forsaken realm?" Its limbs shifted and cracked as it stepped forward. "My time here will be brief due to the... insufficient sacrifice you''ve provided."

    Vantos smiled, unfazed by the hound''s displeasure. He stepped closer and reached out, petting the massive creature with a familiarity that was unsettling. "Gaston... it has been too long. Unfortunately, I only had a small shard on me to summon you. But I trust it''s enough for you to deal with this little... inconvenience."

    The hound''s fiery eyes turned toward the hunter, its gaze burning with contempt. "That skinny thing?" it snarled, its voice dripping with disdain. "You pulled me from my slumber for something so... trivial?"

    Gaston moved forward, as the burning embers in his eyes narrowed, examining the hybrid hunter. Then, he suddenly stopped, almost as if sensing something, glancing back at me. "A primal blood... it has been over a century since I encountered one. Do I get to fight him as well?"

    Vantos chuckled. "The hybrid in front of you should be your priority, Gaston. The primal blood will spar with you another time. Patience, old friend."

    The hunter began pacing like a cornered predator, frustrated at Vantos intrusion. His wings twitched as he glanced at us, searching for an opening. "Vantos, why do you always have to stick your nose into matters that don''t concern you? Take your shitty familiar and leave¡ªI have an essence to consume."

    Gaston let out a guttural laugh, the sound rumbling through the ground beneath us. "Essence to consume? How bold of you to assume you''ll live long enough to enjoy it."

    "Be careful, don''t get overconfident," Vantos said. "This hunter is a hybrid, a mix between a vampire elder and a skillful human hunter."

    "Enough talk!" Gaston launched himself forward, swinging its claws at the hybrid hunter, who easily dodged every strike. Meanwhile, Vantos took a step back, watching as his familiar struggled to land a mortal wound at the hunter. Gaston, began to shift his body composition mid-fight, his form morphing fluidly from mud to fire, then to wood, adapting his attacks with relentless intensity.

    The hybrid hunter started to hesitate under Gaston''s overwhelming speed and unpredictability. A powerful swipe from Gaston''s claw connected with the hunter''s chest, the impact forcing cracks to spread across the stone-like texture of the hunter''s skin.

    The hunter staggered back; his hand pressed firmly against the widening crack in his chest. His black eyes burned with pain as his pupils returned to their human form. Meanwhile, Gaston bent down, sniffing one of the splinters that had fallen from the hunter''s damaged skin before swallowing it whole.

    Moments later, Vantos''s familiar shifted again, its form hardening to match the same dense stone material as the hunter''s skin. "Now we''re on even grounds, freak!" Gaston lunged forward and delivered another crushing blow to the hunter''s chest, forcing the crack to widen further and exposing faint glimpses of something pulsating beneath the stone exterior.

    The hybrid staggered again but didn''t fall, his movements unnaturally fast despite the weight of his stone armor. Gaston snarled in frustration and leaped back, landing in front of Vantos and me.

    "I hope you''ve got a better plan," Gaston said, his fiery eyes flickering with annoyance. "This guy isn''t going down easily. I''ve no idea how he''s moving so fast with that heavy stone skin. It''s unnatural."

    The familiar shifted his stance as he prepared to leap back into the fight. "My time in this realm is almost up, but that doesn''t mean I won''t swing my claws at a formidable creature like him one last time!"

    Vantos turned towards me, concerned. "My life force has been significantly drained after infusing the Ethran crystal. I suspect this is your first time encountering a monster like this in Adams. But let me tell you¡ªthere are worse things in this world than a hunter desperate for infinite power. A primal blood like you can eliminate an ignorant fool like him, even with his vampire ability to harden his skin into stone."

    "I froze, Vantos. I couldn''t move. If you hadn''t shown up, it would''ve been the end of me."

    "I disagree with that assessment. You''re a brand-new alpha. You''re still discovering the extent of your abilities, but I can assure you¡ªyou will find your connection with the beast far more intriguing than you realize. I have seen primal blood that can switch effortlessly between their wolf and lycanthrope forms in mere seconds. The wolf''s agility, combined with the lycanthrope''s strength, is all you need to deal with a small fry like him. You''re capable of far more than you think. I''m telling you this, because in fifteen seconds, Gaston will vanish, and the shard I used to summon him will be worthless. If you''re going to step up, now is the time to prove what a primal blood can do."

    Vantos stepped in front of me and then pointed at Derrick. "I want you to take a good look at them. They''re injured. They will be easy prey for this hybrid if you don''t put your fear aside and show them why they''re risking their lives for you."

    His words struck a nerve deep within me. As Gaston continued to battle the hunter with unrelenting ferocity, showing no fear, I noticed Antolio had reverted to his human form. He stood nearby, frozen, his eyes widened, fixed on me as if silently urging me to act.

    "By the way... did I ever mention you look absolutely adorable as a white wolf?"

    Gaston let out a fierce growl¡ªand then, in an instant, his form crumbled into dust. The stone composition of his body shattered, and with it, the fiery essence of the hound vanished into thin air. What remained was nothing but silence and the faint scent of scorched earth.

    The hunter straightened; his eyes fixed on Vantos with a malicious glint. Once he understood what happened, a maniacal laugh burst from him, echoing across the chasm.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Is that all you''ve got? Let me guess... you can''t summon a familiar from another realm indefinitely, can you? That''s good to know. Your little elemental hound was strong, I''ll give you that. Fierce, even. But do you know what the real problem is? It wasn''t your familiar''s fault he couldn''t kill me¡ªit was you. You''re a weakling!"

    The hunter leaped forward, his claws elongating into jagged weapons, aiming for a mortal strike. For a moment, I froze, unable to move, watching as Antolio glanced at Derrick, who lay unconscious and battered from the brutal beating the hybrid had inflicted earlier.

    The sight ignited something within me. A deep, primal instinct surged to the surface as I let out a terrifying howl that reverberated through the air. I launched myself forward, recalling the control I had gained over my transformation when trying to turn my hand at the club''s entrance. Memories of Annie and her mother flooded my thoughts¡ªpromises I had made to protect them, to never allow harm to reach them or those I cared for.

    I jumped into the air, aiming to intercept the hunter before he could reach Vantos. But then, as if triggered by the intensity of the moment, a dark figure materialized in my mind, cloaked in shadow but unmistakably powerful. In each hand, it held a sword, the blades gleaming with glyphs etched into the steel. The figure approached me, forcing me to stare at his yellow eyes.

    "Shed the fear within you and focus on your target. You are a primal blood¡ªa man and beast merged into one entity. Trust your survival to the beast within you, and the beast will bestow its power upon you."

    As the words echoed in my mind, an overwhelming surge of energy coursed through my body, awakening something powerful within me. My bones realigned at an incredible speed, faster and more fluidly than ever before. My wolf form dissolved, replaced by my human body¡ªbut it wasn''t the same. My hands morphed into jagged, razor-sharp claws, their edges glinting under the eerie moonlight.

    In midair, I extended my arm, aiming directly at the crack in the hunter''s chest. My claws drove deep into his core, the sound of shattering stone reverberating through the night. Cracks spread like spiderwebs across his body, the hardened stone skin splintering further with each passing second.

    The hunter suddenly choked, his form crumbling under the overwhelming force of the attack. Then, with a sudden, violent explosion, his body disintegrated entirely, leaving nothing but dust and fragments scattered across the ground. The only remnants of his existence were his attire and weapons, which fell with a hollow clatter, untouched by the destruction.

    I landed firmly in front of Antolio, the beast within me unleashing a triumphant howl that echoed under the moonlight. The victory was ours, and the howl carried the message to every corner of the forest, reverberating through the trees like a primal declaration. As the echoes faded, I stared down at my grotesque hands, realizing what I had become.

    The power surging through my veins was overwhelming, unlike anything I''d ever known¡ªuntamed, primal, and terrifyingly raw. It thrummed in every fiber of my being, a force that demanded to be unleashed, yet barely kept in check.

    At that moment, as the moonlight bathed the ground around me, I understood the grim truth.

    A new monster had risen in Adams.

    The silence that followed was broken by the sound of slow, deliberate clapping. I turned to see Vantos approaching, his expression one of satisfaction. "Bravo," he said, as a smile spread across his face. "Simply exquisite. The primal blood finally awakens. I must admit, young master, you''ve exceeded my expectations."

    The beast within me began to subside, its feral intensity ebbing as my body slowly reverted from its lycanthrope form to my human self. My skin cooled as the transformation completed, leaving me shaken but whole. Yet, amidst the physical relief, a disconcerting realization settled in¡ªI was still blind to a crucial part of myself. All this time, I hadn''t been able to recall anything from my childhood, not a single event before my mother''s death. It was as though my past had been sealed away, just out of reach.

    Vantos knelt beside the hunter''s shattered body. He reached out and peeled a crest from the remnants of the hunter''s armor, inspecting it briefly. "Travis Lumberg, rank three. A powerful hunter in his own right, but he was never meant to be a match for you."

    His tone carried a faint sense of inevitability, as though the hunter''s defeat had been foreseen all along. Vantos stood, tucking the crest away, and turned toward Antolio, who was still visibly shaken by what transpired in front of him. Reaching into his robe, Vantos pulled out two small vials of shimmering liquid, removing the rubber cap from one of them.

    "Here," he said, handing the vials to Antolio. "These are regeneration potions. Drink one¡ªit will accelerate your healing. Give the other potion to your unconscious friend."

    My mind calmed, but the flood of questions only grew. I turned to Vantos, unable to suppress my curiosity. "Vantos, what was that little crystal you used to summon your familiar?"

    "That was an Ethran crystal," he said. "I must infuse it with my life force to bring some of my familiars into this world. Ethra is another realm, much like this planet, but bound by different laws. When I forge contracts with familiars in Ethra, I need a crystal from that realm to summon them here. It''s a tether between worlds, you see."

    He paused, watching Antolio pour the potion into Derrick''s mouth. "This planet isn''t just any world, young master. It''s the center of the collective realms. Adams, though small, is a unique fusion of realms, a place where boundaries between worlds blur. That''s why anyone can walk into this town¡ªcrossing the bascule bridges is enough to enter. But leaving?" He chuckled darkly. "That''s a far more difficult feat. To escape Adams, you''d need a powerful warlock to tear a crack in the reality veil. And that''s assuming the werewolves don''t rip you apart before you get the chance."

    Suddenly, a shadow flickered in front of us. Lutia appeared, no longer cloaked in her human guise but in her true form¡ªa void lynx, her otherworldly body rippling with dark energy. She transformed effortlessly back into her human shape and handed Vantos a small black box.

    "Your crystal reserves, as you requested, master," Lutia said, lifting her arm. "And your disgusting frog."

    At her words, Titus leaped from Lutia''s outstretched hand and landed on my shoulder. I couldn''t help but grin faintly as the familiar settled in an unusual spot, croaking with what almost sounded like satisfaction.

    Vantos opened the box briefly, inspecting its contents with a satisfied nod. Then, he retrieved a few of the blue crystals, slightly bigger than the one he used to summon Gaston. "I will keep a few of these with me, in case of an emergency. You were fortunate Titus returned to me with word of your predicament the moment you exited the club. By the time I stepped out of my domain, you were already chasing the hunter into the forest. If I had been a moment later..."

    "I''m very grateful to you, Vantos, for showing up when you did."

    "We''re business partners, aren''t we? There''s a rare blood type I''m after and you are the only creature in this realm that carries it. It''s just a matter of time until I convince you to part with a few vials."

    "One day, maybe. But there''s another concern I have. One I just noticed."

    "Which is?"

    "While I was transforming into the lycanthrope, a memory resurfaced. A tall man in a black coat with yellow eyes and a pair of twin swords. The blades were etched with glowing symbols, similar to the blood seal you had at the entrance to your club. The thing is... I have no recollection of ever encountering this man before. What''s more troubling is that I don''t remember anything at all¡ªmy childhood, my school years, or any event in my life before my mother''s death."

    "Interesting," he said, crossing his arms. "A memory that surfaces only during transformation... That suggests it''s not merely forgotten but deliberately suppressed. The man you describe, he''s no ordinary figure. He must have been a man of importance in your life, for that memory to able to resurface like it did. The question is, who¡ªor what¡ªwould want to suppress those memories? And why?"

    Vantos''s eyes narrowed, as he tapped his chin with a finger. "It could be... perhaps. But there''s only one way to satisfy my curiosity. I need your permission to explore your mind. However, before we dive into the main event, I''ll need to place you under a sigil."

    He knelt on the ground, picking up a nearby branch and carefully etching a sigil into the dirt. The intricate lines and curves began to take shape, faintly glowing as he completed the design. "Unfortunately, I''m a bit low on juice to cast this properly. Drawing it by hand like this is a touch unreliable, but it will have to do. Step over the sigil and you must grant me permission to enter your mind. Without your consent, the enchantment won''t activate."

    I hesitated briefly, but the curiosity gnawing at me overpowered my doubts. Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, placing myself squarely over the sigil. The moment my foot touched its surface, a faint glow emanated from the lines, flickering as if awaiting confirmation.

    "You have my permission to enter my mind."

 Chapter 27: Forbidden Seal

    I stood over the sigil Vantos had drawn, waiting silently as he remained motionless, his eyes closed, and his fingers entwined in a triangle before him. A faint, rhythmic light pulsed between his hands, growing brighter with each beat. Then, in an instant, Vantos stepped forward and pressed his index finger firmly against my forehead.

    For a moment, nothing happened. But then Vantos grunted, his face contorting in pain. A sudden, blinding light erupted between us, throwing him back as if struck by an invisible force. The sigil beneath my feet disappeared, leaving only faint scorch marks on the ground. Vantos groaned in pain as he lay sprawled out, clutching his hand.

    "Wow, that was completely unexpected," Vantos said.

    Concerned, I stepped toward him, offering a hand to help him up. But as I leaned closer, my attention was drawn to his finger¡ªthe one he''d pressed to my forehead. The skin was scorched, darkened, and cracked as though it had been burned by fire.

    "What happened to your finger?"

    Vantos examined the injury, his expression filled immediately with concern. "It seems that your mind is not as easily accessed as I anticipated. There''s a... barrier¡ªone I wasn''t prepared for. Something or someone has shielded your memories, and the defense mechanism is... quite potent. My connection was rejected immediately when I tried to enter your mind. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, young master, but a powerful seal is blocking your memories¡ªa seal I''ve only encountered twice during my lifetime."

    "A seal?"

    "Yes. It''s the result of an ancient forbidden ritual. The caster uses its entire life force to create a seal of this magnitude, one capable of etching itself directly into your mind. To craft something so powerful, the caster essentially exchanges their own life for the creation of the seal."

    I helped Vantos stand up, as he immediately began to dust off his robe. "Now, I''m curious," he said. "I''ve only known a handful of warlocks capable of successfully creating a barrier like that, and none of them strike me as the kind who''d willingly throw their lives away for such a foolish incantation. I''ll need to reach out to a few... contacts to see if I can uncover why someone would sacrifice themselves to seal your memories away."

    Behind us, Antolio helped Derrick to his feet, as he limped slightly from an injury to his leg. They approached, as Derrick''s face remained pale from his ordeal.

    "Glad you decided to join us, Derrick, you were out for a little bit."

    "I never expected a hybrid to be that powerful. I was no match for him. If every hunter has consumed even a portion of the elder''s essence, I''m afraid the war of the clans will be far more difficult than I previously thought."

    "You were at a disadvantage," Vantos said. "This hunter was almost fully turned into a vampire and engaging him at night was a risky endeavor. Night amplifies a vampire''s power, even in a hybrid state. I suspect Chief Harrow is being highly selective about who gets to taste the elder''s essence. Producing it takes months for even a single drop, so I doubt the entire clan will have access to it."

    "Thanks again, Vantos. I''m afraid we must make haste and return to the estate. Please let me know what you can find about this seal."

    "Absolutely. And before you go, you might want to come see me later. I''ve acquired some clothing that may interest you. It''s designed with the same enchantments as your rib belt¡ªit won''t shred when you transform. Of course, I''d be willing to provide these garments at a discounted price for you. Solving your little... nude situation is worth the investment, wouldn''t you agree?"

    I couldn''t help but smirk at his thinly veiled humor. "I''ll think about it."

    "Now that my life force is being replenished, let me save you some time and provide a quick portal to the entrance of the warehouse. Just a word of advice¡ªmake sure none of the ladies see you when you board your vehicle. Three naked men could be... scandalous for some of the town''s more delicate residents. Especially vampires."

    With a snap of his fingers, a swirling portal materialized before us, shimmering with an iridescent glow. Without hesitation, Vantos and Lutia stepped through first, their forms disappearing into the other side. I exchanged a glance with Antolio and Derrick before we followed, stepping into the swirling energy.

    At the entrance of the abandoned warehouse, the cool night air greeted us, the faint hum of the portal fading as it closed behind us. Vantos''s attention shifted to Titus, who was still perched comfortably on my shoulder.

    He approached me, extending a hand to pet his familiar. "Take care of my frog," Vantos said with a smirk. "He''s very sensitive."

    I nodded, then boarded our vehicle and drove away. Inside, I glanced at Derrick, who was rubbing his shoulder, occasionally wincing from the pain. "How are you feeling, Derrick?" I asked.

    He looked up, offering a weak grin. "A bit sore, but I''ll be fine. I''ve healed almost completely, thanks to that potion Antolio gave me. Still, that hybrid packed a hell of a punch."

    "That''s good to know. The night is at its peak, and I want to find Harold and resolve this matter once and for all. I hope you''re both up for the task because I''ll be accompanying you to the cave where the grey wolf is being held prisoner."

    We reach the estate with ample time to get in the house and grab some clothes. The night, bathed in the faint glow of the red moon, with a gentle breeze rustling the leaves and a serenity that feels deceptive. As we pulled into the driveway, the lights of the guest house flickered on, and the front door opened. Annie stepped outside, her nightgown swaying gently in the breeze, her face lit with relief.

    "My lord," Annie said, approaching the vehicle. "I''m glad to see you have arrived safe."

    Antolio turned off the engine, and for a moment, none of us moved. Annie tilted her head slightly, curious about why we hadn''t stepped out of the car. "Are you planning to leave again?" she asked.

    "We... ran into a little problem. But it''s nothing you need to worry about. However, I do have a favor to ask. Could you get us some clothes? Harold''s luggage should still be in the receiving room if it''s not too much trouble."

    Annie chuckled. "I see you have a little problem. I''ll get you the clothes you requested."

    As we waited, the stillness of the night felt unsettling. The estate was quiet, almost unnatural. Then, a faint scent drifted toward me¡ªa familiar aroma I recognized immediately. It was the unique fragrance of the beverage Dahlia often crafted; its unmistakable sweetness carried on the soft night breeze.

    But mingling with it was another scent, sharp and musty, coming from the opposite direction. It was heavy, unmistakably animalistic, carrying a presence that set my instincts on edge. I inhaled deeply, focusing on the distinction of the smells. One was undeniably Dahlia¡ªthe sweet, unique aroma of her handcrafted beverage was unmistakable. But the other... it was raw and earthy, a scent laced with the musk of werewolves.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Derrick, Antolio, if you haven''t noticed, we''re not alone. We''re being watched from the shadows."

    Moments later, Annie returned, carrying the spare clothes. She approached the car and handed them to me through the open window. "Here you go," she said, before stepping back slightly.

    I passed the clothes to Derrick and Antolio, but before I could make a request, Annie lingered, standing awkwardly in front of the vehicle. Her gaze flickered briefly over us, making the interaction a bit uncomfortable. "Would you..."

    Before I could finish, she quickly turned around, averting her eyes. "I''m sorry," she said. "I didn''t mean to stare."

    Annie walked towards the guest house, closing the door. As we stepped out of the car, movement in the surrounding trees caught my attention.

    I reached for Titus and gently placed him on the broad leaf of a plant near the balcony. "I trust you will protect Annie, my friend. Anyone who attacks this house is our enemy."

    "You''re leaving Vantos''s familiar near the guest house? Are you expecting an attack?" Derrick asked.

    "It appears they''re waiting for us to leave. I''m not sure of their intentions yet, but I won''t take any risks. That''s why I''m leaving Titus in charge here. There''s something I need to take care of before we go. In the meantime, I want you both to survey the property. I''ve got to make sure my instincts aren''t betraying me and that no one has followed us back here."

    "Leave it to us, young master," Derrick said. They both nodded, splitting up, moving in opposite directions to cover more ground.

    I watched Derrick and Antolio disappear into the shadows, leaving me alone to confront what I knew was lurking nearby. I took a deep breath, and walked toward the trees near the entrance, following the distinct trail of blood mixed with a faint hint of cinnamon. The closer I got, the heavier the air became, laced with the unmistakable stench of rotten blood. It was clear¡ªDahlia wasn''t alone.

    "You might as well show yourself; I''m on my own now."

    From the shadows, Dahlia emerged, followed by a group of vampire Enforcers. Their faces were hidden behind shiny black masks, effectively erasing any trace of their identities. Raising her hand, Dahlia stopped their advance.

    "Halt. I''m perfectly capable of eliminating this little puppy if he decides not to cooperate. Remain in your positions."

    The moment she issued the order, her squad blended back into the shadows. "You are a tough one to fool, Lord Tobias. I didn''t want to bother you, but the elder has requested an update on her request."

    The elder''s request had come faster than I anticipated. Knowing Dahlia''s close ties to Vantos, I decided it was best to have this conversation without the watchful eyes of her soldiers lurking in the shadows.

    "Dismiss your company. The details of this conversation should remain between you and the elder."

    Dahlia turned her head slightly, glancing over her shoulder. With a subtle nod, the shadows around the estate dispersed, melting into the night. "They''re gone now. It''s safe to talk."

    I reached into my rib belt, retrieving one of the vials nestled securely within it. Taking her hand, I placed the vial in her palm, wrapping her fingers around it gently before pushing her hand back toward her. "With this, tell the elder I have paid the debt owed by my mother, and that I will visit her sometime this week. There''s something I need from her."

    Dahlia held the vial close to her eyes, her gaze captivated by the swirling dark liquid within. "You had this vial all along?"

    "I didn''t. My mother had it hidden in a secret vault."

    Her reaction was immediate¡ªher expression clouded with displeasure, and for a moment, a deep sadness flickered in her eyes. It was a look I hadn''t expected, and it unsettled me.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked. "I thought this is what the vampires wanted."

    "As a loyal soldier, this would''ve been an honor to return to its rightful place. But..." She hesitated, her fingers tightening around the vial. "I''m not sure anymore."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Honestly, my orders were to eliminate you once you delivered the essence. Everyone in the estate was to be... dealt with as well."

    Vantos had been right about the elder¡ªher capacity for ruthlessness and her willingness to cut loose ends without hesitation was something he had well predicted. "Yet, here we are. You haven''t carried out those orders. Why?"

    "Because things aren''t as simple as they seem, and because there''s more to this vial than you realize."

    She held the vial up slightly, staring into its swirling depths. "I wish you would have never placed this vial in my hands. I would''ve preferred you telling me it was lost¡ªor stolen. Anything but this. How am I going to tell the elder that I didn''t dare to eliminate you? That I couldn''t bring myself to finish what she ordered me to do?"

    The rawness in her words caught me off guard. This wasn''t just a soldier''s hesitation¡ªit was something deeper, more personal. Dahlia was standing on the edge of defiance, her loyalty to the elder wavering against whatever conflicted emotions were boiling beneath the surface of her skin.

    "I know you are part of Vantos''s alliance to stop the culling of Adams Town. And that is why I feel I can trust you with that vial. As for disposing of me, the elder must understand that I''m her most valuable asset in the upcoming war. Killing me wouldn''t suit her interests¡ªit would be a grave mistake."

    Dahlia''s expression shifted, the sadness in her eyes giving way to confusion. "I don''t understand."

    "A few hours ago, we encountered a new threat, a hunter who, somehow, had access to the elder''s essence. His body was infused with the powers of an elder vampire, turning him into something else entirely. He was no longer just a hunter¡ªhe was a hybrid with capabilities that seemed... limitless. Strength, speed, resilience¡ªit was like fighting a walking nightmare."

    "A hybrid? That''s not supposed to be possible. The elder''s essence... it''s meant for resurrecting our elders. For hunters to harness such power¡ªit would shatter the balance of the war."

    "Exactly. If the hunters have figured out how to replicate the process, there could be more of them or maybe¡ªan entire army of hybrids. The war you think is coming won''t be anything like the vampires have faced before. And here''s the critical point: we are the only ones who know how to kill them. You must understand, that a few of these hybrids could walk into the Vernara building in plain daylight and eradicate the vampires of Adams in one swift strike. You know as well as I do¡ªvampires are weakest during the day."

    "And do you think she''s going to listen to me? The elder and Chief Harrow have an unbreakable treaty. She trusts him as one of her own. To question his actions would be as serious as betrayal."

    "That''s why you need proof, and Vantos has it. Get with him and ask for the hunter''s emblem, which he tore off the hybrid''s armor. On the back of that emblem, the hunter''s name and rank are inscribed. Give it to the elder and request an investigation."

    Dahlia hesitated, her grip on the vial tightening again. "You think that will be enough?"

    "If we''re lucky, it will be proof enough to validate my claim," I said. "The elder may trust Chief Harrow, but she isn''t blind. If she sees that one of her supposed allies is creating hybrids powerful enough to challenge the balance of power, she''ll have no choice but to act. And you will emerge as a savior of the Scarlet Clan."

    "You''re placing a great deal of faith in my ability to sway her," she said after a moment. "But... I''ll do it because I believe no one should be forced to fight in a war they don''t want to be part of. And because I''m beginning to believe that you might be right."

    "I''m impressed. When I first met you, I thought you were just a reckless, hot-headed woman. But now, I¡¯ve seen the real person behind the tough exterior, and I think I understand why you act that way."

    "You know nothing about me!" She shouted, turning away from me. "I didn¡¯t choose to become a vampire; I was forced to serve. For years, I¡¯ve watched Adams society crumble under corruption and tyranny, and I¡¯ve come to one conclusion: I don¡¯t want to be a part of it anymore. I¡¯ve seen how the so-called leaders of this society have twisted the laws with favors and alliances, enriching themselves while innocent people suffer. My father was one of the hunters who answered Chief Harrow¡¯s call before the last war of the clans. He disappeared. My mother, in a moment of desperation, brought us to this forsaken town to find him. She thought servitude within the Scarlet clan would give her the means to uncover the truth. But it was a lie. All of it. She found out my father had been killed¡ªmurdered¡ªby the very people I¡¯m now forced to serve."

    I stepped closer to her, placing a hand gently on her shoulder. "Believe me, our circumstances are not that different. I know what it means to carry the weight of choices forced upon you. But if you want to stop the culling from ever happening again, you must continue to serve, even if you disagree with how they do things."

    "I understand. I¡¯ll personally deliver the essence to the elder and explain why I chose not to carry out her orders. I¡¯ll tell her everything¡ªabout the hybrid, the emblem, and the threat this poses to all of us."

 Chapter 28: The New Luna Wolf

    My conversation with Dahlia was cut short by the creak of the door on the guest house, swinging open. Lydia stood on the balcony, staring at me. She didn''t speak, but  deep stare was enough to convey that she wanted my immediate attention.

    Dahlia noticed Lydia as well and turned back to me. Leaning in, she placed a soft kiss on my cheek. "It''s time for me to go," she said with a faint smirk. "Don''t forget your promises, puppy."

    "I have one more question, Dahlia. You said this essence is used by the vampires to revive their elders?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Who is getting resurrected?"

    "To my understanding, the elder who''s going to be awakened is Cyrus Bane," she said. "Elder Kalia Scarlet will remain petrified until the war has ended. But, judging by the past grievances between Elenore and Kalia, it wouldn''t surprise me if Elenore intends to dispose of Kalia once Bane is alive. To eliminate an elder requires a vote from two out of the three elders governing the current Epoch. If you haven''t read the book I sent you, you''d know the last war ended with a conflict between the elders. Kalia''s methods became so senselessly violent that Elenore was forced to make a deal with the hunters to imprison her and end the carnage."

    She paused, glancing at the vial in her hand. "To be truthful with you, I don''t know the difference between Kalia and Bane. One craves destruction; the other was raised to deliver it¡ªobliterating anything that stands in her way. What I do know is that awakening Cyrus Bane will upset the balance of power within the Scarlet clan. And not necessarily for the better."

    "What if... something happens to the essence during the awakening process?"

    "If you''re implying that I should sabotage the awakening process, you''re wasting your time. Once I hand over the essence to the elder, my role in this is over. I''ll be assigned to other duties, and my mission will be complete. I''ve never been able to get close to the sanctuary where the elders sleep. If I tried to enter on my own accord, it would immediately raise suspicion. Only the keepers of the sanctuary are permitted to enter, and they guard the process zealously. After this mission, I''ll have nothing else to do but babysit the elder''s offspring until the sound of war blares across town."

    Before I could inquire more about her reference to the elder''s offspring, Annie''s mother approached. "Excuse me, signore, I would like to have a word with you, if it''s not too much trouble."

    "Bye, puppy. I will see you soon," Dahlia said before vanishing into the shadows.

    I turned towards Lydia, who waited for me near the vehicles. "Everything ok?" I asked.

    "Yes, Signore. I was wondering if you have thought about my request?"

    I sighed, already anticipating where this was headed. "I''m sorry, Lydia, I have no intention of turning your daughter into a werewolf. And frankly, I don''t believe that''s what she wants either."

    The guest house door swung open, and Annie stepped out. "Mother! Could you stop already?"

    "Annie, you don''t understand. This is about protecting you¡ªgiving you a chance to survive what''s coming. And look," she said, gesturing toward the glowing red moon looming over us. "The red moon will disappear tonight. This is your last chance. The young master is ready to welcome a new Luna into his pack."

    "Mother, this isn''t how things work anymore! What about asking me if I even want to be a werewolf?"

    "This is not the time to argue, Annie. I would gladly accept the gift if the young master were willing to bite me. But you know I''m too old to survive the transformation. You, on the other hand, are young, strong, and beautiful. You have the resilience to withstand it. You still fail to understand the danger we''re in. If the young master isn''t here to protect us, we won''t survive. As humans, the way we are now, we stand no chance to defend ourselves against an army of monsters."

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    I remained silent, observing the exchange between Annie and her mother, understanding, this was a conversation they needed to have, no matter how painful. Lydia¡¯s desperate words solidified my resolve to help to stop the impending war. Her reasoning wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªif there was an attack on the estate while I was away, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save them. I couldn¡¯t be in two places at once.

    Annie approached her mother, embraced her, then walked her inside the house. A few moments later, Annie reemerged, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "I apologize my lord. My mother is very insistent with what she believes is the right thing to do, for me and the family."

    As a newly turned werewolf myself, I was still grappling with the primal force that lurked within me¡ªa beast that constantly pushed against the boundaries of my control. The thought of turning Annie into a werewolf didn¡¯t seem entirely unreasonable. It would grant her strength, speed, and the ability to protect herself and her mother in ways that human limitations wouldn¡¯t allow. But the risks were immense, and the uncertainty gnawed at me.

    The first transformation was no small ordeal. It was agony¡ªbones breaking and reforming, muscles tearing only to heal stronger, and the overwhelming battle to keep the mind intact while the beast within roared for dominance. I had survived it, barely, but I wasn¡¯t sure Annie could. She was strong in spirit, but would that be enough to endure the excruciating pain and the primal rage that accompanied it?

    Worse still, if she failed to survive the first transformation, the beast would take over completely, consuming her mind and leaving nothing but a feral shell¡ªa mindless creature driven by raw instincts and madness. It was a fate worse than death, one that often ended in tragedy, with the afflicted werewolf being hunted and killed to protect those around them.

    "I understand where she''s coming from," I said, gently grabbing her hands. "And to be honest, she''s right in one aspect. If this conflict spirals out of control and I''m unable to protect you, the outcome of finding yourself in the middle of an attack is all too clear. Becoming a werewolf would give you a fighting chance. It would make you stronger, faster, and capable of defending yourself and your family in ways you couldn''t imagine. But this isn''t a choice to take lightly. The transformation is not just a gift¡ªit''s a curse, one that brings unimaginable pain and suffering during the first shift. It''s something I''m still struggling with myself."

    I took a step closer, looking directly at her eyes. "That decision is yours to make, Annie. If you are willing to endure the agony and embrace the primal monster that comes with it, I will agree to bestow the curse of the Demon Wolf upon you. But it must be your choice¡ªnot your mother''s, not anyone else''s. Yours."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    As Annie and I stared at each other, the moment was shattered by a sudden thud from the trees. Antolio and Derrick emerged from the darkness, catching their breaths. Derrick stepped forward; his expression etched with concern.

    "You were right, young master," he said. "A few werewolves are surrounding the estate, but they don''t seem interested in approaching the house. However, we also spotted a patrol of hunters heading toward the mountain pass, likely in the direction of the waterfall."

    "Do not worry about the werewolves, follow the hunters. I will catch up with you in a second."

    "As you wish, my lord," Derrick said, nodding before glancing at Antolio. Without another word, both men melted back into the shadows, their forms disappearing into the forest as the faint sound of shredding flesh echoed in the distance.

    Annie glanced at me, her hands trembling slightly as she reached out and gripped mine with surprising force. "Please be careful."

    I nodded in acknowledgment and turned to walk toward the forest. Just as I took a step, her voice cut through the silence surrounding us. "Wait!" she yelled, running toward me. She threw her arms around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. When I looked down, I saw the tears welling in her eyes, a storm of emotions forming within her.

    "I don''t want to feel like a fragile woman anymore," she said. "I hate seeing my mother constantly worrying about our survival. And I hate believing that if anything were to happen to us, you''ll always be there to save us. It''s not fair to you¡ªor us."

    I stared at her worried eyes, placing my hands gently on her face. "Annie, I finally understood that there are no knights in shining armor in this town, no superheroes to depend on, only monsters. No one can offer guarantees¡ªnot me, not anyone. I promised to do my best to protect you and your mother, but I''m afraid I might not be able to fulfill that promise. There''s danger lurking around us at all times, especially with the war of the clans quickly approaching. I have a friend looking after you¡ªTitus. He is watching the estate closely. But I worry that he might not be enough to protect you. If he''s outnumbered, you and your mother could be placed in imminent danger."

    Annie rested her head against my chest, her warmth grounding me in the cool night air. Slowly, she tilted her head, baring her neck completely.

    "I am willing to accept the gift of the alpha and become part of your pack. I will do the best I can to survive the first turn."

    The beast inside me stirred restlessly, driven by an instinct I could barely contain. My heart pounded in my chest, as I felt the familiar sensation of my fangs elongating. The sight of her bare, tender neck ignited a primal urge that I struggled to suppress. I Turned my head away, and closed my eyes, pushing the beast back into submission.

    "Annie, even if I were to bite you right now, you wouldn''t become a werewolf immediately. The transformation isn''t instantaneous¡ªit''s a process. And we have to consider the presence of the blood moon. Its influence could make the changes in your body unpredictable, even dangerous."

    "That''s a chance I''m willing to take, young master," she said, as her head remained close to my chest. "I can hear your heart, beating fast inside of you. I''m not afraid anymore, I''m ready to receive the curse."

    The urge became unbearable, igniting a partial transformation in my body. My hair grew longer, my hands morphed into sharp claws, and my breathing quickened as her scent consumed my senses. At that moment, I couldn''t stop the beast within me. I leaned closer to her exposed neck, unable to resist the urge any longer, letting out a low growl and sinking my fangs into her tender flesh.

    Annie gasped, her body going rigid as she struggled to endure the pain. Her fingers clutched at my arm, nails digging into my skin. Her breath hitched, as I felt the frantic rhythm of her heartbeat pulsing against my lips. Then, just as suddenly, her body went limp, her strength giving out as she collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

    "Annie!"

    Quickly, I grabbed her into my arms and carried her inside the guest house. My transformation began to subside as I stepped inside, the primal energy receding, leaving me breathless and shaken. As I gently laid Annie on the couch, her mother appeared in the living room doorway. Her eyes widened as she saw the bite wound on her daughter''s neck.

    "Do not worry, young master, she''s in good hands," Lydia said with a smile. "Now, I believe you have a werewolf to rescue?"

    A flicker of doubt coursed through me¡ªhad I made a mistake by trying to turn Annie into a werewolf? My hand moved instinctively to wipe the residual blood from my mouth as I turned to walk toward the door.

    "I''m worried about her."

    "She will be fine. I will take care of her in your absence. You have my word."

    "Thank you, Lydia."

    I glanced one last time at Annie, lying weak on the couch. Her pale face and shallow breaths stirred a heavy sense of remorse within me, unavoidable and suffocating. Had I made the right choice? The question gnawed at the edges of my mind, but there was no time to dwell on it. With a deep breath, I turned and stepped out of the guest house, the cool night air biting at my skin as I stared up at the faint red moon.

    Without hesitation, the beast within me stirred, rising to the surface and taking control. My skin rippled and shifted as a mantle of pristine white fur spread across my body, turning me into a white wolf. The transformation felt fluid and natural, sharpening my senses to an almost overwhelming degree. Every sound, every scent, was magnified, the forest coming alive in ways I could only perceive in this form.

    Lowering my head, I caught Derrick''s scent faintly lingering in the air, a trail leading me deeper into the woods. The forest was alive with sound¡ªrustling leaves, distant howls¡ªbut my focus remained on Derrick''s trail. As I drew closer, other scents mingled with his, including the acrid stench of rotten blood¡ªa distinct aroma that could only mean the presence of vampires.

    Through the dense foliage, I spotted Derrick and Antolio near a ridge overlooking the mountain pass. Their postures were tense, their focus entirely on the scene below. Quietly, I joined them, my gaze following their line of sight. A small group of hunters moved through the rocky terrain of the pass, walking with no sense of urgency. Something about the way they stuck to the narrow path made me uneasy.

    Derrick and Antolio turned their heads slightly as I arrived, beginning to transform back into our human forms, crouching together to watch the hunters from the ridge.

    "Looks like it''s a simple patrol, young master," Derrick said. "But it doesn''t make sense. Hunters don''t patrol this area late at night."

    "There''s a vampire scent coming from them, which means at least one of them is a hybrid¡ªor they''re being followed by vampires. Either way, we should move quickly toward the cave and avoid a confrontation."

    Without further discussion, we returned to our werewolf forms and circled the group of hunters, keeping a wide berth to avoid detection. The terrain grew more rugged as we neared the cave, the forest thickening around us. I stopped abruptly, my eyes quickly noticing movement on the canopy. Shadows darted between the branches, almost imperceptible in the darkness.

    I motioned for Derrick and Antolio to halt. "We''re being followed. They''re in the trees."

    Suddenly, a loud thud echoed nearby, followed by another, closer this time. The dark silhouettes I had seen moving among the treetops began to drop to the ground, one after another. The air grew heavy with the sickly smell of rotten blood, mixed with an unsettling hint of lavender.

    I stepped forward, my body half-shifting in preparation for the fight. "Get ready, they''re coming!"

    From the shadows, Utica emerged, stepping in front of me with her weapon in hand. Her quiver was nearly empty, with only a few arrows left. A faint smirk played on her lips as she surveyed me. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost, puppy," she said, her tone laced with mockery. "I took care of the ambushers moving atop the trees. I told you I''d keep my end of the bargain¡ªhelping you with your little daddy problem. I hope this makes us even."

    Her words struck a nerve, anger flaring hot through my veins. The beast within me roared to the surface, igniting the lycanthrope transformation I had begun to master. My body shifted violently, my muscles swelled, and my claws extended. A guttural growl escaped my throat as I loomed over her. "This changes nothing!" I snarled as the tone of my voice blended into human and beast.

    Utica''s eyes widened briefly in surprise as she witnessed my transformation, though her composure quickly returned. She let out a sharp laugh, stepping back slightly. "I should''ve guessed you''d managed to unlock the lycanthrope form¡ªjust like your loser dad. The path is clear now. All the rogue hunters have been dealt with, but your servant inside the cave? He''s barely hanging on. If you don''t move quickly, you''ll lose him. And for what it''s worth, more rogue hunters are on the way. I suggest you focus on saving him while you can."

    Without waiting for a response, Utica dissolved into the shadows, her presence vanishing completely as if she''d never been there. Her words lingered in the air like a challenge, fueling the fury within me as I turned my focus toward the cave.

 Chapter 29: Untamable Beast

    The stench of putrid blood dissipated once Utica vanished, leaving behind a haunting stillness. Her scent had changed¡ªit was heavier now, darker, more akin to that of a vampire. It was a sign that she was nearing the point of no return, shedding her humanity to embrace the hybrid form entirely.

    As my lycanthrope form subsided, I walked toward one of the fallen bodies, noticing something unusual. The hunter''s crest had been deliberately removed from the armor, leaving behind only faint markings where it had once been.

    Antolio and Derrick shifted back into their human forms, moving closer. Without hesitation, Antolio knelt beside the body, and placed his hand on the man''s face, closing his eyes. After a moment of silence, he began signing rapidly toward Derrick, his face filled with concern.

    "Antolio knew this man, young master. His name is Augustus. They used to drink together at the tavern¡ªuntil one day, he disappeared without a word. Antolio says, this... this isn''t like him at all. He never thought Augustus would Align himself with a band of rogue hunters."

    I turned around and began walking toward the waterfall. Rescuing Harold was why we were here, and there was no time for distractions. "Let''s get going. We''ll deal with the details later."

    The sound of rushing water grew deafening as we followed the narrow, slippery trail behind the waterfall. The path led us into a dark, damp cave where the sound of water gradually faded, replaced by the hollow echoes of our footsteps.

    Inside, the scene before us was grim. A fully transformed gray werewolf was restrained in the center of the cave. Its massive frame was subdued by thick silver cuffs that dug cruelly into its legs. The chains rattled as the beast strained against them, its muscles rippled with each desperate pull. Its jaws gnawed furiously at the bindings, but the effort only resulted in a pained growl. Faint wisps of smoke rose where the cuffs touched its skin, the silver burning and poisoning the creature with every second.

    "Those restraints were forged with silver, young master. If you look at its mouth and legs, you can see how the silver is poisoning the skin. The burns are deepening, and he might not be much of a challenge to control," Derrick said.

    The werewolf immediately sensed our presence, its growls deepening into a feral rumble that echoed ominously through the cavern. Its glowing eyes burned with seething rage, staring at us like a predator cornering its prey.

    With a guttural snarl, it lunged forward, the force of its movement sending a violent rattle through the heavy chains that restrained it. The metal links snapped taut with a sharp, metallic clang, the sound reverberating off the cave walls like a dire warning.

    The beast thrashed against its bonds, its massive frame straining with raw, unrelenting power as it tried to close the distance between us.

    "We don''t have much time. The silver is weakening him, but it''s also driving him mad with pain. I need one of you to distract him. We need to get as close to him as possible."

    Derrick and Antolio exchanged a quick glance, and without hesitation, their bodies began to ripple and contort, muscles shifting as they transformed into their werewolf forms. Derrick let out a menacing growl, stepping forward to draw the beast''s attention.

    The grey wolf growled ferociously at Derrick, relentlessly pushing itself forward, trying to attack him. Antolio began to circle the beast, snarling with furious intent. The gray wolf''s attention shifted between the two of them, its rage building as it tried to focus on both werewolves at once. The coordinated distraction created the opening I needed.

    Immediately, I took the monkshood potion from my belt, gripped it tightly, and rushed toward the beast.

    As I closed the distance, the wolf''s ears twitched, sensing my presence. With a ferocious snarl, the beast turned towards me, sinking its teeth into my hand. Pain shot through me as the glass vial shattered between its fangs, spilling the monkshood potion into its mouth. The beast immediately let go, stumbling backward, coughing and retching as shards of glass fell from its jaws. Its growls turned into pained whimpers as its body began to shake violently.

    I stepped back, watching as the transformation began. The gray werewolf''s muscles spasmed, its fur receding as it dropped to its knees, shrinking back into the form of a man. The sound of bones cracking and reforming resonated throughout the cave until, finally, he collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily.

    The man groaned, wincing in pain, then turned toward me. His face became pale and strained; his eyes widened in recognition.

    "Tobias? Is that really you?" Harold''s voice was weak, trembling with exhaustion and barely holding back the beast within.

    I ran toward him, kneeling at his side. "It''s me, Harold. You''re safe now."

    But Harold''s grip tightened around my arm, his nails digging into my skin as his eyes burned with rage. His teeth clenched, then ground loudly, as elongated fangs began to emerge from his mouth. "It''s too late for me," he growled, his voice trembling with pain and despair. "I''m sorry for everything."

    I froze, watching helplessly as Harold''s body convulsed violently. The sickening sound of bones breaking and shifting echoed through the cave, forcing a guttural scream from his throat. His face twisted in agony, every muscle trembling as the transformation threatened to take over once more.

    "I can''t... I won''t be able to hold it back for long," he panted, his breaths shallow and ragged. "I''m too weak... I can''t stop it!"

    "You can''t let that happen, Harold!" I yelled, desperation lacing my voice. "You have to fight it! You must control it!"

    I lunged forward, gripping his arm tightly, forcing him to look at me as I lifted his chin. His glowing, feral eyes began to fill with rage, flickering faintly with the remnants of humanity buried deep within. "I need you to tell me... who did this to you? Everything is clear now¡ªI know about Curtis, the secret deals with the vampires, everything you tried to hide years ago. I need to know if the rumors are true."

    Harold clung to my arm, his entire body trembling as he struggled to keep the beast at bay. His eyes flickered with desperation, as the internal battle consumed him. "I''ve made so many mistakes in my life here in Adams. I made choices¡ªdifficult ones¡ªthat gave everyone the wrong impression about me. I made decisions no one else wanted to make¡ªdecisions your father refused to take¡ªfor the sake of the clan. But in the end..." His voice faltered, as he turned his gaze upward toward the cave''s ceiling, gasping for air. "In the end, I couldn''t amend my mistakes."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Harold, look at me!" I said, gripping his shoulders to bring him back. "Do you remember who attacked you?"

    "You must not trust anyone. Not the vampires, not the warlocks, or the hunters... but most importantly... do not trust your own kind."

    Suddenly, Harold''s grip tightened around mine, its strength nearly unbearable. His body tensed, his back arching violently as a guttural growl erupted from deep within him. His eyes snapped open, glowing a deep, terrifying yellow that pierced the dim light of the cave. It was unmistakable¡ªthe beast had seized control, winning the battle for dominance.

    His breathing turned rapid, transitioning into savage snarls as his body convulsed. Bones cracked and shifted, his muscles twisted and realigned as thick fur began to sprout once more. The transformation back into the feral creature was quicker and relentless, taking the man, we had fought to save deep within the madness of the beast.

    "Tobias, what''s going on?" Derrick asked, shocked by the sudden change in Harold.

    "He''s transforming again!" I yelled.

    Without hesitation, Derrick and Antolio approached us, grabbing one of Harold''s arms, and using every ounce of their strength to pin him to the ground. Their claws dug deep into his thrashing limbs as he snarled and snapped at them with unrestrained fury. Harold''s chains rattled and clanged, the sound echoing through the cavern as his partially transformed body strained against their hold. His strength was monstrous, his movements wild and relentless¡ªit was clear that their efforts weren''t enough to subdue him.

    "The monkshood potion¡ªit''s not working?" Derrick asked, his voice strained as Harold''s arm pushed back against him.

    "The beast is fighting back. It''s up to Harold to regain control. We can''t do it for him!"

    The struggle was fierce. Harold''s guttural growls reverberated through the cave, his feral side clawing desperately to maintain its grip. His muscles rippled and contorted as he thrashed against the chains of his own body and mind. The transformation threatened to overwhelm him entirely, the battle teetering on the edge of no return.

    But then, through the chaos, something changed. Harold''s snarls faltered; his limbs trembled violently as the relentless force of the beast began to wane. The terrifying glow in his eyes dimmed, as the remnants of the humanity within him struggled to remain in control.

    His thick fur receded, revealing pale skin as the transformation reversed. Antolio and Derrick removed themselves from holding his limbs, letting Harold move closer to me with a pained gasp. His eyes, now dull and human once more, stared up at me with desperation.

    "I... I''m sorry," Harold whispered weakly. "But you must know! You must know, Tobias..." He paused, gasping for air before his trembling hand gripped my arm with sudden force. "The one who killed your mother... your mother''s killer was¡ª"

    The air around us grew thick with the stench of putrid blood, suffocating and vile. Then, out of the shadows, a silver bolt cut through the dim light of the cave, aimed directly at Harold. The bolt struck him in the chest, the force of the impact jerking his body backward.

    I froze, unable to take my eyes away from the blood that poured from his wound, pooling beneath him. My breath caught in my throat as a fleeting shadow moved at the edge of my vision, disappearing into the darkness of the cave. A tidal wave of emotions surged within me, threatening to drown me in their intensity. Fury, anguish, and guilt blended into one, triggering the primal force buried deep within me. My beast roared to life, its rage consuming me as I let out a desperate howl that echoed off the cave walls.

    "Derrick! Antolio! Chase him down¡ªdon''t let him escape!"

    His trembling hand lifted weakly, reaching toward my face, his fingers brushing against my skin with a touch as fragile as a feather. His eyes, once vibrant and fierce, now began to lose their light, glazing over as the fire within them dimmed. Each second felt like an eternity as I watched his life slipping away.

    "Stay with me! Harold, don''t leave¡ªstay with me!"

    His lips moved, his breath shallow and ragged, letting loose a faint whisper that barely broke through the suffocating stillness of the cave. I leaned closer, struggling to catch the single word that escaped his dying lips¡ªa word that would forever etch itself into my soul.

    "Scar... let..."

    His voice faded, and his body stilled, leaving an unbearable silence in its wake. The faint echo of his final word, Scarlet, burned itself into my mind, igniting the anger coursing through my veins. I knelt there, frozen, gripping Harold''s lifeless hand¡ªhe had fought to the bitter end to share a truth I couldn''t yet fully grasp.

    I took a deep breath, then, reached down and yanked the silver bolt from Harold''s chest. The cold metal glinted in the dim light, its surface still covered with blood that hissed and burned faintly from the venomous touch of the silver. My grip tightened around the bolt as the bitter truth settled in¡ªthis wasn''t random. This bolt was a signature weapon belonging to a single clan in Adams Town. Chief Harrow would have to provide me with answers, one way or another.

    But as I stared at the weapon in my hand, a gnawing doubt began to creep in. Harold''s last whisper echoed in my mind, a faint but haunting word: Scarlet. It didn''t fit¡ªnot with his assassin, not with this weapon. The bolt may have belonged to a hunter, but the air in the cave told a different story. The stench of rotten blood, thick and pungent, lingered heavily in the space. That scent, combined with Harold''s final word, pointed unmistakably to vampires.

    The scent of vampires lingering on hunters was undeniable. I''d noticed it before, just like with Utica. The conflicting evidence swirled in my mind, casting doubt on every possibility. Could hunters and vampires work together to take Harold''s life? Or was this something even more sinister¡ªa deliberate framing to pit the clans against one another?

    It was hard to believe that such an alliance could exist, but one thing was clear: this wasn''t an isolated act of violence. It was calculated, precise, and designed to sow confusion and chaos. The intent was not only to kill Harold but to obscure the truth and destabilize any effort to uncover it, especially when he was about to reveal the true circumstances of my mother''s death.

    Gently cradling Harold''s lifeless body, I sprinted back toward the house, but a sudden whiff of familiar scents made me stop in my tracks. Derrick''s and Antolio''s presence were close by. Instinctively, I turned toward the riverbank and ran, as fast as my feet allowed me. As I reached the clearing, I skidded to a halt. Derrick and Antolio stood solemnly at the water''s edge, their expressions etched with frustration and regret.

    "I''m afraid we''ve lost the scent of the killer, young master. The assassin was faster than us and more knowledgeable of this part of the forest. His trail was masked by a strange odor¡ªa mix of mint and flowers," Derrick said.

    Carefully, I laid Harold''s body on the ground, and as I took a deep breath, I closed my eyes, allowing my senses to focus entirely on the air around me. I inhaled deeply, trying to detect any lingering trace of the assassin''s scent.

    The faint smell Derrick described had already dissipated, leaving no discernible trail behind. I clenched my fists, frustrated by what had happened. But as I focused back on my surroundings, another scent caught my attention. It was subtle but unmistakable: the musty, animalistic smell of a werewolf.

    The scent was concentrated, and heavy, but what truly unsettled me was the pungent, unnatural odor intertwined with it¡ªsomething that didn''t belong, something dangerous. My eyes snapped open as realization struck deep within my heart. The scent was drifting toward the estate.

    "Annie," I said, as fear crept into my voice. I quickly turned to Derrick and Antolio, worried about another werewolf attack. "Something''s wrong. That smell¡ªit''s coming from the estate. Both of you, take Harold''s body and secure it. I have to be certain Annie, and her mother are not in danger."

    Antolio moved swiftly, kneeling beside Harold and carefully lifting his lifeless body. "We¡¯ll take care of him. We¡¯ll meet you at the guest house shortly. For now, we¡¯ll hide Harold¡¯s body in our old den¡ªthe cave near the river behind the estate. It¡¯ll be safe there."

    I nodded, as I fought to keep my growing unease in check. "Be quick. I fear the werewolves surrounding the estate may have already begun an attack. But there¡¯s something else¡ªa scent unlike any I¡¯ve encountered before. It reeks of pure evil, and it¡¯s coming from near the guest house."

    "Understood, young master," Derrick said. "We¡¯ll secure Harold and return as soon as possible."

    Without hesitation, I turned and broke into a sprint, my body shifting instinctively into wolf form as I bolted through the forest toward the estate. The unnatural scent grew stronger with every step, filling my senses with an ominous presence I couldn¡¯t ignore. Whatever was happening, I had to reach Annie and her mother before it was too late.

 Chapter 30: Titus, Terror of the Swamps

    I sprinted through the thick forest, forcing my wolf form to run faster than ever before. A nagging feeling gnawed at the back of my mind, a sinister thought whispering that something had gone wrong during my absence at the estate. The unnatural scent in the air was overwhelming¡ªsharp and acrid. The musty smell of werewolves faded, as though driven away by something far worse.

    The need to protect Annie and her mother consumed me. My muscles burned with the urgency to reach them, as I felt the beast within me in agreement with my sense of danger. Without hesitation, I surrendered to its pull once again. My body rippled as my skin shifted, fur sprouting in an instant. My bones realigned, and my form elongated, transforming into the lycanthrope form, fueled by fury and desperation.

    When I arrived, the sight before me froze me in place. It was a scene grotesque and surreal.

    In front of the guest house lay an enormous toad-like creature, its form casting a shadow over the lawn. Its massive body sprawled across the ground, its belly round and distended, rising and falling with each slow, slumbering breath. The beast was over six feet tall, its mottled skin glistening in the moonlight. But it wasn''t its size alone that struck me with disbelief¡ªit was the movement on its enormous belly.

    A few small hands writhed and moved inside the massive toad''s stomach, twitching and clawing as though they had a life of their own. The sight was horrifying¡ªan unbelievable display that might have sent others running. And yet, it brought me a strange sense of relief. Vantos'' familiar, Titus, had kept its promise. It had protected Annie and her mother. The proof was inside of him.

    My instincts hadn''t betrayed me this time. Another werewolf raid had been planned during my absence, and if it hadn''t been for Titus, the outcome could''ve been catastrophic. The sense of immediate danger faded, letting the tension drain from my body as I returned to my human form. The primal rage that had fueled my transformation dissipated, leaving behind a steady resolve to uncover the truth behind this attack.

    I approached the unusual creature, its enormous bulk sprawled across the lawn like an impenetrable fortress. The muffled sounds of its prey echoed faintly from within, the struggles of its victims fading as they succumbed to the overwhelming power of the massive toad. As I stood before Titus, I noticed a disturbing shift¡ªthe lesser werewolves inside his belly began to partially revert to their human forms. Twisted, contorted shapes moved faintly within the translucent skin of the toad''s belly before falling completely still. Their transformation marked the acceptance of their grim fate, their movements ceasing as the toad''s overwhelming dominance claimed them.

    I remained still by the terrifying sight when the sound of approaching footsteps broke my focus. Derrick and Antolio emerged from the shadows, stopping slowly, as they took in the scene before them.

    "What the¡ª?" Derrick said, staring wide-eyed at the massive toad sitting in front of the guest house lawn. "Is that... a toad?"

    I turned slightly toward him, a faint smile spreading across my face. "That¡¯s Titus¡ªVantos¡¯ familiar. He kept his promise and protected the estate while we were gone. The strange scent I sniffed earlier? That was him."

    Derrick''s gaze flicked between me and the giant toad. "You''re telling me that massive thing is the tiny black frog Vantos let you have? That... thing saved Annie and her mother?"

    "I can''t believe it either. I had my doubts too. But he''s the one who completely stopped the werewolves from attacking the estate. The proof of his work... is inside him."

    Antolio began to sign rapidly, grabbing Derrick''s attention. Derrick nodded before glancing at me. "Antolio wants to know¡ªwhat are we going to do with the massive toad?"

    I stepped closer to Titus, drawn to the strange energy exuded by him. I placed my hand gently on his cold skin, grateful for his presence. "Thank you, Titus, for protecting the people I care about."

    For a moment, there was nothing but silence, the stillness of the night broken only by the faint rustling of leaves and the sound of a crow flying over the estate. Then, suddenly, Titus'' enormous eyes snapped open, glowing faintly in the dim light. His eyes shifted slowly, first to Derrick, then to Antolio, before finally laying his gaze on me.

    The toad opened its mouth, revealing a horrifying array of sharp teeth that gleamed ominously. Its massive tongue began to creep out, and without warning, the tongue darted forward, caressing my left cheek with unsettling precision. A sudden numbness spread instantly, leaving the side of my face tingling and unresponsive.

    Derrick took a cautious step back, his eyes widening in surprise as he noticed the numbing effect spreading across my cheek. "Uh... is that normal? Should we be worried about this thing... licking us?"

    I raised a hand to my cheek, pressing against the numbed skin as I shook my head slightly. "No, it''s not normal. But I think... I think it''s his way of showing affection."

    I paused, glancing back at Titus, whose massive tongue had already retreated into his cavernous mouth. "Although, I wouldn''t recommend letting him lick you. His saliva possesses a strong numbing effect. Now I understand how he was able to capture all these werewolves¡ªthey didn''t stand a chance once he got close."

    The crow that had been circling above the estate swooped down, landing in front of Titus. The bird ruffled its feathers, shifting and contorting until its form morphed into the familiar figure of Vantos. His smile was sly, his eyes gleaming as he took in the massive size of his transformed familiar.

    "An impressive sight, don''t you agree, young master?" Vantos said. "When my dear Titus reaches this monstrous form, the energy he emits is... extraordinary. I came as soon as I felt it. But I must warn you¡ªTitus can be a bit stubborn when it comes to releasing his prey."

    "We need them alive. I want answers. I need to know why they decided to attack the estate again."

    "Ah, I see. Unfortunately, I must inform you that some of these werewolves... are already dead. The life force extracted by Titus tends to be rather final. However, one remains intact¡ªfor now. I''ll do my best to convince Titus not to devour what''s left of the last werewolf inside of him."

    Vantos turned towards Titus, waving at him. "Alright pretty boy, let them go."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Titus croaked in response, his gaze shifting away from Vantos in what could only be described as defiance.

    "Is this how it''s going to be?" Vantos said, sighing in frustration. "Don''t start with me Titus or you forgetting who feeds you every day?"

    Titus let out another low croak, clearly unimpressed by Vantos'' words. The dynamic between the two felt almost absurd, as Titus seemed to communicate in his own peculiar, obstinate way with his master.

    Vantos threw his hands into the air, visibly exasperated. "We don''t have time for this childishness! You''re not a tadpole anymore!"

    Titus responded by closing his enormous eyes, pointedly ignoring Vantos, exuding a silent defiance.

    "This is embarrassing," Vantos said. "Common Titus, spit them out. You''re eight hundred years old, not five."

    Titus remained motionless; his massive eyes blinked slowly, unbothered by Vantos'' rant. He turned toward me with a sigh, irritated. "This is going to take some time. Titus has always been a bit troublesome when it comes to spitting out his meal."

    I smirked faintly, stepping forward. "Mind if I give it a try?"

    "Be my guest, young master. Maybe he will decide to listen to someone who hasn''t been cleaning his slime for decades."

    I walked closer to Titus, who immediately narrowed his yellow eyes, unsure of my intentions. "My friend, I''m eternally grateful for your help. Without you, Annie and her mother might have faced a terrible fate. Would you be kind enough to release the last werewolf alive inside your belly? I need to understand why they attacked my home."

    Titus let out a slow croak, moving his head as if considering my words. Then, without warning, he opened his mouth wide and shot his tongue at me. The slimy appendage smacked against my right cheek, numbing it instantly with its potent saliva. I stumbled back slightly, raising a hand to my face in surprise. Titus turned his gaze toward Vantos, croaking rapidly in a way that almost sounded demanding.

    "That was it? You just wanted me to be nice to you? Why didn''t you say so in the first place?" Vantos said, clearly irritated.

    A low rumble erupted from the toad''s massive form, making the ground tremble slightly.

    Vantos took a step back, waving his hand in warning. "You might want to give him some space. This is the part when he is about to release its prey and... it''s a bit unpleasant."

    Titus began to retch violently, his entire body convulsing with each heave. The first corpse emerged with a sickening squelch, a lifeless werewolf partially transformed, its fur matted with blood and slime. Another violent heave followed, spitting out two more bodies¡ªwerewolves who hadn''t fully transformed before being swallowed. Their limp forms landed heavily on the ground, coated in a thick, yellowish mucus.

    With one final, guttural retch, Titus expelled the last three werewolves, their bodies sliding onto the grass in a disgusting heap. Two were clearly lifeless, limp, and motionless. The third, however, coughed and gasped, weak but alive, struggling to move against the yellow slime covering him. The survivor was an old man that wasn''t transformed into a werewolf.

    After expelling the bodies from his belly, Titus'' massive form began to shrink. The toad reduced itself until it became the small black frog we had first encountered at the Glass Club. With a light leap, the diminutive creature landed on Vantos'' shoulder, letting out a small, indignant croak.

    "You''re hungry?" Vantos said, after listening to his familiar complaint. "Did you see how big you got? For now, you''re on restrictive eating. You tend to get... defiant while feasting."

    On the ground, the lone survivor of Titus'' wrath barely moved, trapped under the thick, yellowish slime coating his body. Yet, he managed to lift a trembling hand, a sign that he was at least conscious. The sight of his movement caught Vantos'' attention. He got closer and kneeled beside the man. With a single touch of his finger, the slime began to dissolve, evaporating into a faint mist.

    As the slime cleared, the old man gasped for air, coughing violently. Freed from the suffocating residue, he collapsed onto the grass, struggling to stabilize his breathing.

    "Well," Vantos said, brushing his hands as though finishing a task. "It seems my work here is done. Time for us to leave, right, Titus?"

    The small black frog croaked a few times in agreement before disappearing into the folds of Vantos'' robe. With a playful smirk, Vantos turned to me, tipping an imaginary hat. "Do try not to break him too much during your interrogation, young master. He doesn''t look like he''ll last long in his current state. And as for me, sunrise is approaching, and Titus despises the sun," Vantos paused, tilting his head thoughtfully. "If you''re interested, young master, I could hand you Titus'' contract since he seems to like you so much. Still have a few centuries left on it."

    "Maybe another time. For now, I have to figure out how to deal with this ridiculous amount of numbing slime spread across the estate."

    "Don''t sweat the details. That slime will fade once the sun is fully up. It''ll be gone by sundown¡ªno harm, no foul. Just watch your step until then," Vantos snapped his fingers, and a portal appeared behind him.

    "You''re not flying out of here?" I asked.

    "I cannot take on a different form while transporting another being with me. You don''t want your life force entwined with that of a forbidden familiar. Trust me, the results would not be... aesthetically pleasing." Vantos said. "Speaking of forbidden magic, I''ve uncovered a clue regarding the ancient seal inside your memories. While sneaking into the Vault of Knowledge within the Trade Clan''s fortress, I found a single recording of an attempt to cast that specific incantation. Unfortunately, the warlock who dared to attempt the forbidden seal was cast out of the Trade Clan¡ªjust as I was, though for different reasons."

    "So, you''re not part of the trade clan?" I asked.

    "Not by choice. I was cast out decades ago for contracting Titus, my favorite forbidden familiar. You see, I was never particularly skilled with elemental magic¡ªit bored me. The Dark Arts, on the other hand, are infinitely more fascinating. But as you might expect, they also carry... unique risks. I fought relentlessly to allow the teachings of the Dark Arts into the clan, but the Grandmaster was unyielding. The current leader of the Trade Clan and I have always been on opposite sides of the spectrum. While he clings to tradition, I''ve always sought progress¡ªeven if that progress requires stepping into forbidden territories."

    Vantos gestured toward Titus, who let out a faint croak from the folds of his robe. "As you''ve seen with your own eyes, having a forbidden familiar has its advantages. Titus'' strength and loyalty are unmatched, though his hunger for life force is... well, an occupational hazard. It''s manageable if you know where to find the right sources. A forbidden familiar prey on beings exuding weak amounts of life force¡ªlesser werewolves, for example. It doesn''t matter if they''re vampires, humans, or wolves; they have no preference."

    Vantos glanced at the bodies strewn across the grass, fixing his gaze on the survivor of Titus'' wrath. "All those werewolves are dead simply because they were malnourished and weak. On the other hand, the old man sparks my curiosity. He doesn''t seem to belong with his companions."

    With a final wave of his hand, Vantos turned toward the portal shimmering in the air. "That''s enough chatter for now. I have matters to attend to. If you need assistance, don''t hesitate to reach out, young master. And don''t forget¡ªI''m still quite interested in offering you a deal for a portion of your primal blood," he said with a sly grin before stepping through the portal and disappearing.

    As the portal faded, Derrick and Antolio leaned in closer, squinting at the old man covered in slime residue. Antolio signed rapidly, getting Derrick''s attention. "Yes, that''s definitely Gerald, Curtis'' right-hand man. Is he dead?"

    I crouched beside the slime-covered man, reaching out to check for a pulse. The moment my fingers made contact with the sticky residual layer encasing him, a strange numbness traveled up my hand, as if I had touched something unnaturally cold.

    "No, he''s not dead¡ªjust stunned, it seems. Whatever Titus did, it''s kept him in a sort of suspended state."

    Derrick nodded. "Ok, so... what about the bodies?"

    "Take the dead ones to the old barn behind the estate," I said, standing and brushing my hands off. "As for Gerald, he''s the only one alive. The cells in the basement don''t lock from the outside, so, restraint him to the wall. That should hold him for now. Once he''s awake, we''ll have some questioning to do."

    "Understood."

 Chapter 31: An Old Wolf

    I was woken by the cold caress of ripples in the water, gently touching my face. My surroundings were oddly familiar, maybe, a memory playing out vividly, just like a dream. I lay on the riverbank, naked and aware, just as I had been the morning after my first transformation¡ªthough this time, it was nighttime. The water was serene, reflecting the dim glow of the moon, and the sounds of the woods around me brought a soothing calm to my troubled mind.

    I stood up, gazing at my reflection in the water, now changed into a completely different man. As I looked up, an odd sight met my eyes. A white Victorian chair sat in the middle of the shallow river, its legs creating the ripples that had woken me. The chair looked out of place in this tranquil setting, its pristine elegance clashing with the raw beauty of the forest.

    Sitting on the chair was a figure, dressed entirely in black, from the long coat that swayed faintly with the breeze to the wide-brimmed cowboy hat shadowing its face. One of its hands swung back and forth, flipping the lid of a lighter, igniting a small flame, only to extinguish it with a sharp snap of the lid.

    Then, a voice reverberated through the stillness. Its tone was bold, carrying authority and tinged with familiarity¡ªa voice I knew but couldn''t place, lingering on the edge of my memories.

    "Are you finally awake?"

    I took a step forward, leaning slightly in an attempt to see the face of the figure seated in the Victorian chair. But my approach was halted abruptly, my hands meeting an invisible barrier that stood between us. The sensation was strange, like pressing against a taut, vibrating surface.

    "Do I know you?"

    The man rose from the chair slowly, exuding an unnerving calm. As he turned toward me, I gasped in surprise¡ªhis face was blurred with darkness like a veil of shadows obscuring his features.

    Without a word, his hand suddenly moved, and from the sleeve of his black coat, a blade extended. It gleamed in the moonlight, symbols etched into the metal, glowing faintly, pulsing with an otherworldly energy.

    My eyes widened at the threat before me, my instincts kicking in as I immediately dropped into a defensive stance. My body was tense, every muscle ready to spring into action¡ªbut something was wrong. The beast within me, my primal ally, was silent. I called out to it, desperate for its presence, but all I could feel was a stillness inside me, that I couldn''t comprehend.

    Mumbled words began to swirl around me, an unsettling chant in a language I couldn''t understand. The figure stood unmoving across from me, its blurred face following my every step as I edged backward, seeking distance.

    Then, the silence was broken by the figure''s bold voice. "Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me."

    "What do you want!" I yelled.

    The figure tilted its head slightly, the blade in its hand gleaming brighter as it stepped forward. "It''s not what I want, that''s important; It''s what you want, young pup. I can end your suffering quickly, let the world remember you as a coward who couldn''t face what he is. Or..."

    It paused, the symbols on the blade pulsing as the figure leaned slightly closer. "You can embrace your nature, the monster that dwells within your heart. Become what you were always meant to be. You have ten seconds to decide before this blade finds your heart."

    Fear surged through me, overwhelming and paralyzing as I felt the absence of the beast within me. My heart pounded wildly, and my breaths came short and rapid as the strange man raised his glowing blade and struck the invisible barrier. Each swing of the blade sent ripples through the air, and cracks began to spread across the barrier like fractured glass.

    Frantic, I turned to flee, but my feet sank into the soft ground beneath me. Panic flared as the muddy earth gripped my legs, pulling me downward with every desperate movement I made to escape.

    "There''s no escape from it!" The strange man yelled.

    The barrier continued to crack under the relentless blows of his blade, as I fought against the sinking mud, clawing at the ground with trembling hands. But the harder I struggled, the faster the mud swallowed me. The cold seeped into my skin as the mud rose higher, wrapping around my chest, my neck, and finally my face. I gasped for air, but the icy mire swallowed me completely.

    ----------

    I gasped for air, bolting upright as the suffocating darkness of the dream released its grip on me. My chest heaved, the room around me slowly coming into focus. The strange revelation still lingered, sharpening my senses, and picking up the warnings that surrounded me.

    The incessant rumble of Lydia''s urgent knocks echoed through my bedroom door. "Young master, are you awake?"

    I turned toward the window, catching the fleeting outline of a shadow. It stood motionless for a brief moment, watching me. As soon as it realized I was awake, the shadow bolted, disappearing into the shadows of the trees nearby.

    Forcing myself to focus, I threw off the lingering haze of the dream and rose from the bed. The knocking on the door grew louder, as Lydia''s words became filled with urgency.

    "Young master, are you awake? There''s something important you need to address!"

    I ran my hands over my face, grounding myself before stepping toward the door. I opened the door finding Lydia immediately staring at my chest. "I''m awake. What''s going on?"

    "You have some visitors, signore. Two hunters brought a summon order for you. They''re waiting for you in the gathering room."

    "Thank you, Lydia. Please, tell our guests, I will be there with them shortly."

    "As you wish, milord," Lydia said, remaining in place. "May I have permission to inquire about Signore Harold?"

    I lowered my head as sorrow welled up in my chest. Shaking my head slowly, I responded to her question. "He didn''t make it. I need to find out how to properly lay Harold to rest."

    "I''m deeply sorry to hear that, signore. If you''re looking for assistance with the preparations for his funeral, I know just the right person who will be willing to help. Do you have some paper?"

    "Sure."

    I stepped into my room and retrieved a sheet of paper from the nightstand. Lydia took it from my hand and began writing. "This is the address of a family friend. He specializes in preparing bodies for burial¡ªparticularly werewolves."

    "There''s a specific way to bury werewolves?" I asked, puzzled.

    "Yes. Death isn''t the final destination for beings in Adams Town. Take vampires, for instance. They''re the simplest to lay to rest. If killed, their bodies turn to stone and crumble into dust. And if a vampire chooses to end their existence, they walk into the sunlight. The sun''s rays slowly solidify their bodies, until they''re unable to move, bringing their journey to an end."

    She handed me the piece of paper. "Warlocks, on the other hand, are different. Their physical bodies vanish when their life force is completely depleted, and their souls are transported to a resting realm¡ªa plane created specifically for them. There, they await reincarnation. But werewolves... they''re unique, compared to the other monsters living in Adams. A werewolf''s funeral isn''t just a goodbye; it''s a safeguard to protect the human soul from corruption."

    She glanced at me, her eyes filled with concern. "Harold''s body must be cremated on a pyre if you don''t want his dead body to become a tool of the undead. But before the flames can cleanse him, a ritual must be performed. According to ancient lore, a werewolf who dies in human form may still live as a beast. There are accounts of werewolves resurrecting after being given human burials. To prevent this, the body must be carefully prepared to seal the beast''s spirit. Only then can the purifying fire cleanse the human soul."

    Lydia stepped closer, gently holding my hands. "After what happened to your mother nearly twenty years ago, Annie and I moved to the neutral part of town. While exploring the market there, we came across troubling tales. Hunter scouts spoke of skeletal wolves prowling the northwest forest. I''m sharing this because, near that part of the forest, there''s an old burial ground where werewolves are traditionally laid to rest. But the scouts say that area is cursed. If you plan to bury Signore Harold, the vampires won''t permit it in the town cemetery¡ªyou''ll have to take him there."

    "You said the burial ground is cursed?" I asked.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Lydia nodded. "I don''t usually put much stock in rumors, but I''ve heard whispers of a group of warlocks frequenting the werewolves'' burial site. These individuals, Signore... are known for dabbling in necromancy. You must be cautious around them."

    "Thanks for the information, Lydia. Now, I will tend to our visitors."

    "With pleasure, young master. Please give the address I gave you to your guys. Tell them to take Harold''s body to the location I have written for you."

    "Will do, thanks again. Who did you say have come to visit me?"

    "Two hunters young master. The man... I don''t recognize, but the woman, I have known to be a bit difficult to handle. Her name is Utica."

    A surge of anger coursed through me, manifested as a low growl that startled Lydia. Ignoring her reaction, I made my way to the basement, determined to keep the upcoming meeting brief and to the point. As I descended the stairs, movement caught my eye¡ªa hand waving through the metal bars of one of the cell windows.

    "Is anyone there? I need some help, please."

    Intrigued, I approached the cell, finding the old man awake, reaching as far as he could to grab someone''s attention.

    "Ah! Finally! Someone I could talk to!" The old man said, sitting back down on the floor of the cell. The moment he gazed at me, his eyes opened wide. "A primal blood..." He stared at me in awe, surprised. "I thought, Curtis was the last of your kind." His expression shifted to one of wonder as a smile spread across his face. "I know who you are... By my old bones, you''re her son, aren''t you? You''re Helena''s boy!"

    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. The old man covered his face with his hands, as a laugh escaped his mouth. "Please, don''t misunderstand me," he said between chuckles. "It''s been far too long since I''ve felt any kind of joy. Let''s just say, your presence has given me... hope."

    "I have a few questions for you, but I also have visitors to attend to. Let''s hope you''re still in a talking mood after my meeting has ended."

    "I assure you, I''m not going anywhere," he said, holding up the metal cuff on his wrist. "But before you leave, could you spare a moment to get this old man a glass of water?"

    Without a word, I turned to the nearby table, where a pitcher and glass were waiting. Pouring the water, I placed the glass between the metal bars. The old man stretched as far as he could, grasping it with some effort.

    "Thank you," he said, taking a long sip. "By the way, I believe there are a few vampires nearby, though I can''t be certain. Their scent is... slightly different."

    "You don''t need to worry about that. They pose no threat to me or my people."

    "I see. It''s good to know that primal blood has returned to Adams Town, though it''s unfortunate it comes during such a perilous time. Your resemblance to her is... unmistakable. Tell me, young master, do you share Lady Helena''s indomitable spirit as well?"

    "I don''t think your circumstances warrant an answer to that question."

    "Fair enough. But tell me¡ªif I offered an honest explanation, would you listen? Or are you bound to uphold the rigid laws of the clans without exception?"

    I hesitated, considering his words. Unlike most werewolves, who often resort to brute force to make their points, this old man carried himself as educated and eloquent.

    "Hold your silence for now. I''ll grant you an audience once my meeting is over."

    He inclined his head slightly, as a faint smile spread across his face. "The idea of new leadership is... invigorating. You have my word¡ªI will keep my thoughts in check and my tongue sharp, in return for an opportunity to speak with the young Master."

    Footsteps echoed down the stairs, drawing my attention. Lydia appeared, followed by Derrick and Antolio. "Signore, your men have been looking for you."

    "We came as soon as we heard the hunters had arrived at the estate," Derrick said. "Shall we stay by your side?"

    "I doubt she intends to act violently. I have a feeling her motives aren''t rooted in aggression. For now, fetch some clothes for this old man and perhaps something for him to eat. Though he''s our prisoner, we should extend some hospitality¡ªat least until I learn why they''ve attacked the estate again. After that, I''ll decide whether he lives or dies."

    I turned and made my way into the gathering room, immediately noticing the familiar stench of rotten blood emanating from Utica. This time, the odor was noticeably stronger. Utica sat at the table alongside a hunter I hadn''t met before. The man was dressed in black, his attire more casual than the typical hunter''s garb.

    "Good morning. Let''s hope your visit is brief. I have a lot to attend to."

    Utica waved casually. "Good morning, puppy," she said, clearing her throat before continuing. "Listen, I wanted to apologize for my behavior¡ªfor meddling in your pack''s business. My intention was to help, but it seemed like you weren''t interested in accepting any assistance."

    I took a seat across from them, pausing briefly to gather my thoughts before responding. Utica''s intervention during our mission, while intrusive, had undoubtedly reduced the potential casualties. Still, her abrupt sincerity was unexpected, leaving me momentarily off balance.

    As I considered my reply, a sudden sensation against my leg drew my attention. I glanced down to find a small creature attempting to climb up my clothes.

    Before it could get any higher, I quickly caught the animal with my left hand, holding it firmly as I studied its squirming form.

    "What is this?" I growled, feeling my blood begin to boil as my skin started the transformation process involuntarily.

    "Wait!" Utica shouted. "There''s no need to get worked up; it''s harmless!"

    I released my grip on the small creature, laying it gently on the table. The unfamiliar hunter let out a sharp whistle, and the ferret immediately abandoned its attempt to climb me.

    "Omir!" At the sound of his name, the ferret sprinted toward him, disappearing into a pouch strapped to the man''s chest.

    "My apologies for Omir''s behavior," the hunter said. "He has a weakness for shiny objects¡ªlikely something in your pocket caught his attention."

    "I have no interest in meeting any of your pets. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have more pressing matters to attend to."

    Without waiting for a response, I turned around and walked away, keeping my back to them. The cold dismissal should have made my stance unmistakably clear.

    "Can we have a conversation like adults for once?" Utica said, watching as I made my way toward the door.

    Her words gave me pause. They weren''t entirely unreasonable, and I began to wonder if hearing her out might be worthwhile. Reluctantly, I halted my retreat and turned to face her.

    "You think I don''t know why you''re here? Do you think I''m blind to what the hunter clan is up to? I know everything about the elder''s essence¡ªthe one your hunters are using to grow stronger. I know, because I had a little run-in with one of your so-called monsters."

    Suddenly, Utica lowered her head. "We know. But he wasn''t part of the clan when he attacked you. There are too many of us to keep track of everyone''s intentions¡ªwe can only account for our own."

    I leaned forward, planting my hands firmly on the table, as a low growl rumbled in my throat. "And what are your intentions, Utica? I suggest you choose your words carefully while you''re in my house. I won''t tolerate defiance or mockery within these walls. If you want to have an adult conversation with me, start by answering this: who fired the silver bolt that killed Harold?"

    Straightening, I stepped back from the table, watching their expressions freeze at my request. "I''ll leave the room and give you some time to think about your answer. Use it wisely."

    Outside, Derrick and Antolio were deep in conversation with the old man. As I approached, I pulled the piece of paper Lydia had given me and handed it to Derrick. "Would you two mind taking Harold''s body to this address?"

    Derrick glanced at the paper and nodded. "Absolutely. I know the man¡ªhe''s excellent at what he does. We''ll head there immediately and ensure Harold''s body is handled properly."

    "Thank you."

    I turned to the old man, who was finishing his meal. He looked up at me, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand to clear away the remnants of the meat''s dressing. "I could cry right now," he said with a smile. "I thought I''d never taste this kind of meat again. It''s a far cry from the scraps I''ve been surviving on."

    "You said you knew my mother. Did you help her escape as well?"

    The old man shook his head. "No, I wasn''t involved in that, but I''m glad she managed it. Her escape is the reason you''re here today."

    "My name is Tobias, son of Helena Reinhart. I want to know why you and your companions decided to attack the estate again. Depending on your honesty, you might live long enough to deliver a message to your alpha."

    "I didn''t want any part of it. I was sent to observe Dylan and his pack as a favor to my old alpha, but I got caught. Then Dylan forced me to join his pack and sent me, along with five others, to monitor the estate after they witnessed the birth of the first Luna wolf."

    The old man laughed. "That really pissed them off. We didn''t make a move at first¡ªnot until we received orders from Dylan to eliminate her. As we approached the guest house, I caught a strange scent surrounding it and stopped in my tracks. The others sprinted ahead toward the guest house, but the first wolf to reach the area suddenly dropped to the ground with violent force."

    The old man paused, sliding his fingers across the plate to scoop up the remaining meat sauce. He quickly placed his fingers in his mouth, savoring the last taste. "My apologies," he said with a faint smile. "I want to enjoy what''s left of this meal before I die."

    He set the plate on the ground and resumed his story. "We stopped our approach, confused and horrified as we watched Gabriel collapse unconscious in front of the house. Then, a small black frog appeared, leaping toward him. It opened its mouth impossibly wide, shooting its tongue at him, swallowing him whole. The sight was beyond anything I''d ever seen. The other four wolves rushed to save him, but by the time they reached Gabriel... it was already too late, the frog had swallowed him completely."

    "Its size grew exponentially, immediately noticing the other four wolves near the estate. In the blink of an eye, the massive animal began to shake its body, emitting a shrieking noise as many more tiny-sized frogs began to emerge from his back. The wolves were quickly overwhelmed, swallowed one by one by this enormous... toad-like creature. I managed to remain hidden, thinking if I didn''t transform into a wolf, the toad would ignore me. But I was wrong. I remained hidden in the bushes, watching the wolves moving inside the toad''s belly, struggling to survive. Then, the toad vanished from sight, and a drop of yellow slime fell on my shoulder, numbing my arm. When I looked up, the toad opened its massive mouth and swallowed me in one bite."

    The old man stood from his sitting position, maintaining his distance from the door. "Inside, I was covered in that awful yellow slime. I thought I was done for. Every movement was a struggle, and worse, I felt like it was draining me¡ªsiphoning my energy bit by bit. I can''t explain it, but somehow, I''m still here. I don''t know why I survived, but I wish I didn''t have to remember it."

    "Maybe... it''s fate."

    "Perhaps," the old man said, bowing slightly. "Thank you for listening to my pathetic ramblings, young master. And thank you for the fresh clothes and the final meal. If I die by your hand today, it will be a death of honor¡ªa righteous end for an old wolf like me, who has overstayed his welcome in this cruel world."

    "Why do you believe the outcome of this conversation will end with your death?"

    "It¡¯s the way of the werewolves. It has been for centuries. We attacked first, and I played a part in it. That you had such powerful allies was an unexpected twist. But failure carries only one penalty in the clan: death."

    I studied him for a moment before asking, "I have just one more question for you, Mr...?"

    "Gerald, my lord. Just call me Gerald."

    "You mentioned being sent to watch Dylan as a favor to your former alpha. Were you referring to Curtis?"

    "Yes, young master. Curtis Reinhart¡ªyour father."

 Chapter 32: Revealing the Truth

    "It strikes a nerve when I mention him, right?" Gerald said, pausing briefly. "I can understand your resentment toward the events that shaped your youth. I was there when your mother gave birth to you. At the time, I was one of Curtis'' political advisors. I remember the fear in Lady Helena''s eyes as she looked at you¡ªa sign, perhaps, that she couldn''t reconcile raising her son in a place like this. I can only assume she fled without Curtis'' consent because their visions as parents clashed, compounded by the chaos of forbidden alliances between clans."

    "Is it true, that my parents plotted against the vampires along with Chief Harrow to steal the elder''s essence?"

    Gerald sighed. "If I told you yes, it would only be speculation. To be honest, I don''t know. Even if you ask Curtis himself, he refuses to talk about it. At that time, everything unraveled in an instant, and before I realized it, we were running for our lives. Most of Curtis'' pack was slaughtered by the vampire enforcers, and the few who survived either scattered into the northern forests or fell in line with Dylan''s power-hungry reign."

    I''ve always been able to discern when someone is lying, shrouding their intentions with empty excuses, and when they''re speaking the truth. Gerald''s heartbeat remained steady, his breathing calm and unhurried. He struck me as a man who had already come to terms with the consequences of his actions¡ªor perhaps one who was simply weary of life itself. Fortunately for him, I wasn''t in the mood to claim anyone''s life today.

    "I assume, you knew Harold?"

    Gerald lowered his head. "If we''re speaking of the same man, then yes, I did. Harold was... ambitious, to say the least. We often clashed over his methods and the way he wanted to lead the clan, but we managed to get along despite our differences. His departure left a bitter taste of betrayal among the pack¡ªand ignited an unquenchable rage in Curtis when he discovered Harold had fled to the human world with Lady Helena."

    "Since I was young, I''ve always believed Harold was my real father," I said, crossing my arms. "It wasn''t until I set foot in Adams that I learned the truth. Regardless of his past, Harold treated me with decency while we lived together. I believe he was forced to bring me here after my mother was murdered, though I can''t prove it¡ªnot yet. Harold met a cruel end, killed by a silver bolt after being chained in a cave for days. His funeral will take place tomorrow¡ªyou''re welcome to join us."

    The old man stared at me, puzzled.

    "I don''t understand, young master. Are you saying, there''s a possibility you''ll let me live?"

    "I''m considering it, for now. I simply see no reason to kill a man who speaks the truth."

    "But I invaded your home and endangered your servants," he said, shaking his head. "Yet you chose to feed and clothe someone as worthless as me. Why?"

    "The answer is simple, you assumed I would act like your former alpha, forcing you to plead for your life. But my approach is different. My plan, after this conversation, was to determine whether you deserved a quick and dignified end or a long and agonizing one. I fed and clothed you because I believe everyone should be treated with decency¡ªeven when facing death. However, it seems fortune is on your side today. I have no inclination to kill someone as knowledgeable as you. That''s why I extended an invitation to Harold''s funeral. Afterward, I''ll make my final decision¡ªwhether to keep you around or send you away."

    "Until then, conduct yourself as the educated man you appear to be, especially in the presence of Annie and her mother. I will not tolerate any disrespect toward the members of this household."

    Hearing the tone of my own voice, I realized that making threats wasn''t true to who I am. Gerald had made a grave mistake by joining the other werewolves in their attack on my home¡ªa mistake that nearly cost him his life. But I saw another way to handle the situation, one that wouldn''t compromise my authority over the clan.

    I opened the heavy metal door and gripped the cuffs on his wrists, shattering them with ease. "Let''s make a deal, Gerald. The bodies of the other five werewolves are in the barn behind the estate. Take them back to Dylan and lay them at his feet. Tell him you''ve returned to deliver a message from me."

    Gerald stretched his hand, now free from the metal cuffs. "It will be done, young master. Tell me, what message shall I deliver?"

    "Tell Dylan, that if he attacks this house one more time, I will be waiting for him."

    "You know he''ll likely try to kill me the moment I set foot in his territory with the bodies of his men."

    I nodded, acknowledging the risk. "I''ll send Derrick and Antolio with you. They''ll carry the clan''s crest as a symbol of my authority. If Dylan dares to harm any of you, he will face my wrath without mercy. Once your task is complete, the choice will be yours: return to Curtis or come back here with us."

    Gerald''s face lit up, as a smile spread across his face. "Thank you. You won''t regret your decision, young master."

    "Harold''s body is being prepared for the pyre," I said. "You should wait for Derrick and Antolio to return before carrying out your task. In the meantime, speak with Lydia¡ªshe''ll arrange one of the upstairs bedrooms for you. And as a suggestion, take a warm bath while you wait."

    Gerald''s expression shifted; his face clouded with confusion. "Is everything alright?" I asked.

    "Please, forgive me. It''s just... I find it hard to believe someone would show kindness to me. It''s been a long time since I''ve experienced such generosity."

    I rested my hand on his shoulder, giving him a smile. "Go ahead and get some rest. I have two hunters to deal with. I also have to find a burial site for Harold that the Scarlet clan will agree to."

    Gerald took a step back, his face pale with terror. "Moonshade Hollow," he whispered. "Please tell me you''re not seriously considering burying Harold there."

    "I hadn''t heard the name before. But according to Lydia, it''s a werewolf cemetery¡ªone that''s said to be haunted."

    "Haunted doesn''t even begin to describe it," Gerald said. "It''s the stronghold of a group of warlock deserters¡ªpractitioners of necromancy. Moonshade Hollow is far from town, nestled near the mountains to the northwest. The area is cloaked in perpetual darkness, with thick foliage that has always blocked out the sun''s rays. The vampires won''t allow Harold to be buried near the town because of our supernatural nature and the superstitions they''ve spread among the people. They fear werewolves might rise from the grave as rabid beasts, attacking anything in their path¡ªeven their own kind. But those tales are wrong. The so-called corpses walking around and skeletal werewolves preying on the weak¡ªthey''re nothing more than puppets. The real threat we need to fear is their masters."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Gerald''s expression darkened, lowering the tone of his voice. "I''ve seen firsthand what these necromancers are capable of and let me tell you... their magic is terrifying. Moonshade Hollow was the site of a massacre during the first war of the clans, over two hundred years ago. Hundreds of werewolves were slaughtered there, and the soil is said to be saturated with their blood and bones. Their souls are trapped, roaming the hollow, searching for a way out. That''s why necromancers are drawn to it¡ªit''s a place steeped in death, where they can bind the spirits of the deceased in exchange for false promises of freedom. But those spirits rarely escape. Instead, they end up serving their masters for centuries."

    The sound of a chair scraping against the floor echoed from the Gathering room, pulling my attention away. It seemed our guests were growing restless.

    "Our conversation will have to wait. We''ll speak more when you return if that is the decision you want to pursue. I''m curious to hear more about these necromancers."

    "We will see each other eye to eye, young master," Gerald said as he walked away.

    I made my way back to the gathering room, only to be greeted by an unusual sight. Closing the door behind me, I watched as Utica''s partner entertained not one but three ferrets, all scurrying about on the table. The moment they noticed me, the ferrets darted toward their master, perching on his shoulders and peering at me with curious eyes.

    "Don''t mind them. They are just... curious about you," the male hunter said.

    I sat down across from them, already doubting this conversation would yield anything useful. Fixing my gaze on Utica, I decided to set the tone by addressing the obvious.

    "Let''s be clear. I''ve returned with the assumption that you won''t answer my question. So why don''t we save ourselves some time and end this conversation now?"

    Utica nodded in agreement and began to rise from her seat. But her partner reached out, grabbing her hand and halting her. He stared at her, slowly shaking his head. Utica, clearly displeased, reluctantly sat back down, her expression brimming with frustration.

    I interlaced my fingers, looking intently at them, aware that my next question would be a blunt one. "Now that we understand each other, are you going to tell me who was responsible for firing the bolt at Harold?"

    The male hunter leaned over, whispering something into Utica''s ear. Her expression changed, as she whispered back. What they failed to realize, however, was that werewolf senses are far sharper than they accounted for¡ªI could hear every word.

    "We''re aware of who issued the command," Utica said. "But the identity of the hunter remains unknown. The order came from the Lord Inquisitor; it could have been any recon hunter who fired the bolt."

    Their response was just as evasive as I had anticipated, carefully sidestepping the core of my question.

    "Let''s lay it all on the table, shall we?" I said, staring directly at her. "Your thirst for power is unmistakable. You don''t need to declare your readiness to lead¡ªit''s written all over you. You see an opportunity in Chief Harrow''s weak grasp of leadership. But whispering in secret will get you nowhere. I can hear everything, Utica. Even when you''re silent, your heartbeat, the energy you exude, and the rhythm of your breath betray you. They tell me what you''re thinking long before you speak. And let''s be honest, I doubt you have a solid offer that would convince me to form an alliance with you. But here''s the kicker for you and your hunter clan¡ªbefore Harold died, he managed to identify his captors."

    "And you are not planning on sharing that information, are you?" Utica asked.

    "I might," I said, leaning back slightly. "If you tell me who shot the bolt at Harold."

    Her partner leaned toward her again, whispering something in her ear, ignoring the fact that I had already told them such secrecy was pointless.

    "That sounds like a great Idea. Restarting the conversation, as your hunter friend suggested, might get you what you''re aiming for. Less tension, more transparency. I suggest you speak openly, I''ll hear every word you want to say," I paused, as a smile spread across my face. "It''s a wolf thing."

    The hunter placed his hands flat on the table, lowering his head as if finally acknowledging that secrecy was no longer an option.

    "My apologies, young Master. I am Kalen Franco, head of intelligence and the investigations division for the Hunter Clan. Additionally, I serve as a political advisor to Utica in her bid for leadership among the hunters."

    "And the little ones?" I asked, gesturing toward the ferrets.

    With a sharp whistle, Kalen called the ferrets to attention. They perked up instantly, emerging from their hiding spots and lining up neatly on the table.

    "The black sable-colored one is Omos, the eldest of the three. The albino is my pretty lady, Olei. And the most curious of the trio, you''ve already met, Omir. They''re highly trained to infiltrate spaces we can''t easily access and locate specific objects."

    "Cute, but I doubt you brought a summon order just to introduce your furry companions. Please, get to the point."

    "You''re already aware of the chaos within the hunter clan," Kalen said. "What started as an experimental test has spiraled completely out of control. We''ve come to propose combining our forces to capture the hybrids responsible for the havoc in Adams. Our leadership has turned a blind eye to the problem, leaving us no choice but to act. We must move quickly before the hunter clan collapses from within."

    "We''ve received reports from all over town about attacks carried out by subjects from the hybrid program," Utica added, gently holding Omir in her hands. "I want to get these individuals under control before the situation spirals further and more lives are lost due to Harrow''s negligence in addressing the problem. There are only a couple of months left before the first trumpet sounds across Adams Town, signaling the first wave. By then, if we don''t get these people under our control, the hunter clan will cease to exist. I believe I can provide a solution to this issue, and lead the hunter to a better future."

    "Have you brought your concerns to the elder''s attention?" I asked.

    "I haven''t. The hunter clan is still officially in charge of the town''s safety until the end of October. Seeking assistance from the vampires would not be in our best interest."

    "Which means the vampires are unaware of these hybrids," I said. "And it''s unlikely you''d seek their help without revealing how you''re obtaining the elder''s essence. Speaking of which¡ªhow are you getting it?"

    Kalen and Utica exchanged glances before nodding in agreement. "Chief Harrow has never revealed how he acquires the essence. But I can assure you, he has enough to conduct experiments on every hunter in the clan¡ªincluding the new recruits," Kalen said. "Harrow has decided, he wants to stay in power. He plans to eliminate the other three clans during the upcoming culling of Adams Town, regardless of the cost. We have entered into conversations with him and the inquisitor, but they have not yielded a result. Chief Harrow is infatuated with having the upper hand in the war."

    After a brief pause, I decided to voice my decision. "I can''t help you."

    A heavy silence fell over the gathering room as my immediate response took them by surprise. "I will not involve myself in the internal conflicts of your clan. While I appreciate your assistance with the rogue hunters near the cave where Harold was held, it doesn''t change the fact¡ªyou are one of the hybrids."

    Utica gazed at Kalen, confused. "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    "Don''t bother hiding your thirst for power, Utica. I can smell the stench of rotten blood emanating from you as the essence transforms your body. The hunter hybrid we eliminated exuded the same scent¡ªbut yours is far more potent. Which means you''re either nearing the end of your transformation or... you''ve already have become a vampire."

    I shifted my gaze to Kalen, catching the shock etched across his face. "I''m guessing you weren''t aware of that little detail, were you?"

    I rose from my chair and walked toward the door. "This conversation is over. I trust you know your way out. But there''s one thing I need to make clear, Utica. If Mel gets hurt because of your actions¡ªdirectly or indirectly¡ªI will never forgive you. Leave her out of your mess."

    Utica shot to her feet, slamming the table with a burst of anger. "We don''t need your help! I never expected you to agree anyway, considering your pack consists of a few lesser werewolves and yourself. By the time the third trumpet blares across town, you and your pathetic little pack of powerless wolves won''t stand a chance."

    She stepped in front of me, blocking my path, glaring at me. "Pray we don''t cross paths during the war. I won''t hesitate to bring you down. Once I leave this room, consider me your enemy. Kalen, let''s go."

    Kalen hesitated as he approached the door, slowing his exit. He stopped briefly in front of me. "Thank you for the warning, and don''t take her too seriously¡ªshe''s just angry. There''s something we need to discuss later. I''ll send Omir to you with the details."

    I nodded, silently watching as he left the Gathering room.

 Chapter 33: Dahlias Request

    The light of sundown crept through the balcony doors of my room, casting long, shifting shadows across the wooden floor. The soft glow of dusk painted the walls in hues of amber and crimson, wrapping the space in a solemn warmth. I lay on my bed, gazing at the ceiling fan as it spun lazily, stirring the warm air. Lost in thought, a sudden memory surfaced¡ªthe book hidden beneath my pillow. It contained ancient records of the last war of the clans, the alliances formed in desperation, and the capture of two of the most powerful vampires ever known in Adams Town, Kalia Scarlet and Cyrus Bane. Their defeat was an event that brought a fragile resolution but left many questions unanswered. Even now, almost a century later, many doubted the truth of the official accounts, as whispers of betrayal and conspiracy shadowed the tale. Without hesitation, I slid my hand under the pillow and pulled the book out.

    Flipping through its worn pages, an image of an old church caught my eye. I assumed it was a depiction of the sanctuary within the Scarlet enclave, where the petrified bodies of the elders were housed. But as I turned the pages, a curious detail seized my attention.

    Strategically positioned around the church were a series of mirrors, each angled toward the elders. Behind every mirror, figures of men were drawn, their hands gripping levers attached to the mirrors. Above the church, the illustration of a bright sun was prominently displayed.

    Lost in my thoughts, I was startled by a soft knock coming from the balcony doors. Glancing over, I noticed the silhouette of a woman standing outside, watching me as I read. Closing the book, I rose and approached the door, revealing Dahlia waiting on the balcony. I paused, as I opened the door, taking a moment to admire her beauty.

    "Really?" Dahlia frowned. "I''m starting to think you know very little about vampires¡ªor women, for that matter."

    I chuckled. "That''s fair. It''s been a while since I''ve had much direct contact with vampires, and apparently, I''m still learning the part where I have to invite you in, when you show up unannounced."

    "That''s right, I am still a vampire," she said with a smirk. "Would you like to invite me in properly?"

    "Of course. Would you care to come in?" I asked, lifting my hand in a polite gesture, offering to take hers.

    Dahlia looked at me for a moment, then ignored my hand and stepped into the room. "Let me guess¡ªI''m in trouble for stepping into a man''s bedroom uninvited?"

    "Not at all. I''m just surprised I get to see you this often. Honestly, I''m starting to feel a little spoiled."

    "Don''t let it go to your head, puppy. I''m here on official business."

    "Is that so? Then why not use the front door?"

    Dahlia smiled as she walked toward my bed and sat down. "The elder has ordered us to gather information," she said. "You have a lot of eyes on you."

    "Information? She could simply ask. What does the elder want to know?"

    "Preparations for the war are underway, including gathering intelligence. The elder wants to end the culling quickly by targeting the leaders of each clan first. Instead of spying on you to gather information, I decided to knock on your door."

    "To be honest, I''m not prepared for this war. My clan consists of me, a few lesser werewolves, and a couple of servants. I pose no threat to anyone."

    Dahlia nodded. "I understand. Most in this town view werewolves as a problem. But thanks to you, I''ve started to change my mind about your kind." She gestured toward the book laying on the bed. "I noticed you were reading the book we sent you. Did you find anything that caught your eye?"

    "I did," I said, sitting next to her. "The book describes how the hunters managed to capture Kalia and Bane, but something about it feels... off. I believe it was a setup. There''s no way the hunters could have contained two fully transformed vampires on their own¡ªespecially not during the night when your kind is at its strongest. The timeline, the methods¡ªit just doesn''t add up."

    I took the book in my hands, flipping through its pages until I got to the drawing depicting the elder''s defeat.

    Dahlia leaned back slightly; her eyes narrowed as she considered my words. "I''ve thought the same. The official tales passed down through the years don''t match what''s written in this book. It''s almost as if the truth was deliberately obscured. You''re right to be skeptical¡ªit wasn''t just the hunters. They couldn''t have done it alone."

    Her gaze shifted to the book in my hands. "I believe, that''s why I was ordered to remove that book from the archives. Not just this one, but several others like it. I was instructed to deliver them all to the crematory for destruction. I can only assume it was an attempt to bury the truth about what really happened that morning."

    "Talking about the elders, whatever happened to the essence I provided you?"

    "I handed it to Elenore. She then summoned one of the sanctuary keepers¡ªa man named Mathis. From what I understand, he took the essence back to the sanctuary to initiate the awakening process. It''s a delicate procedure, one that will take several weeks to complete."

    She looked at me with an intensity that caught me off guard. "Tobias, there''s no need for you to take part in this war. I know warlocks¡ªpowerful ones¡ªwho can tear the veil of reality between Adams Town and the human world. If you want, I can help you escape."

    "And end up like my mother? Like Harold? There''s no escape from this place, Dahlia. If I were to leave, I''d spend the rest of my life hiding, always looking over my shoulder, waiting for Adams to find me again. And even if I could somehow vanish completely... there''s no place for a monster like me in the human world."

    I rose from the bed, watching as Dahlia lowered her head, unable to convince me to flee. This was a side of her I had rarely seen¡ªvulnerable, contemplative, stripped of the fearless resolve that once defined her as a vampire. For a moment, I considered the burden she carried, but my resolve remained firm.

    "Thank you for the information you''ve provided me with this book. However, I believe it''s of little use to us in its current form. The hunters who trapped the elders in the church a century ago are not the same as the ones patrolling Adams today. This new breed of hunters is enhanced with vampire strength, posing a far greater threat than Elenore realizes."

    I began pacing slowly, clasping my hands behind my back. "If she thinks taking down Chief Harrow and the Inquisitor will be an easy task, I''d suggest you inform her of their recent activities. Their experiments with elder essence and their willingness to push the boundaries of morality have created something entirely new. These hunters aren''t just soldiers anymore¡ªthey''re predators. Adams is a powder keg, and Elenore needs to understand that the upcoming war will not be the same battlefield she''s faced before. Underestimating the hunters will cost us dearly. So, if you want to protect your clan, your elders, and your sanctuary, make sure she''s aware of the storm brewing beneath her."

    "I''ve already told her everything you''ve shared with me. But she dismissed your claims as nothing more than childish games. She refused to take me seriously."

    I stood silently before the balcony doors, my gaze fixed on the horizon as the sun disappeared behind the dense canopy of the forest. "Then let her be prey to her own ignorance. There''s nothing else we can do for now but wait¡ªfor the war to unfold and for the chaos to consume this town. But before it begins, I will settle the score with Chief Harrow."

    The memory of Harold''s final moments surged through me, raw and unrelenting. "Harold died in my arms. His chest was pierced by a silver bolt, fired from the shadows. A bolt that could only have come from a hunter''s weapon."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Dahlia walked towards me, placing her frigid hands on my back." That will only make things worse. Revenge won''t change what happened to Harold. But if you want justice, take the evidence you have and summon the elder immediately. For this war to proceed, all four clan leaders must be present. If your evidence is incriminating enough, the elder will be forced to call for a hearing. Chief Harrow would then have to defend himself against your accusations."

    I turned slightly, staring at her eyes. "And if I succeed? What happens then?"

    "If the evidence is convincing and a vote of complicity is cast against Harrow, the war could be delayed indefinitely. The council won''t allow a clan to participate without a recognized leader. The Scarlet clan''s law is clear¡ªno exceptions, not even for Elenore."

    "You think that''ll work?"

    "It has to, It''s the law. Every clan must abide by it, even the Scarlet clan. If you formally accuse Chief Harrow of murdering Harold, the elder will have no choice but to grant you a hearing. It''s your right as a recognized clan leader. But your situation may be more complicated than it seems. For instance, your clan lacks a proper hierarchy. You don''t have political or financial advisors to help manage the clan''s affairs. Without a structured system, your claim might be seen as weak or disorganized."

    Her words stung, though I knew they carried truth.

    "The council won''t hear a clan leader who hasn''t appointed a speaker," Dahlia said. "It''s a critical role¡ªa representative to argue your case before all the clan leaders and their respective cabinets. However, due to your recent arrival and the unusual circumstances surrounding your leadership, the council might appoint a temporary speaker on your behalf. It''s rare, but not without precedent."

    "So, even if I present irrefutable evidence, I''ll still need someone to stand before the council for me?"

    "Yes. But that someone must be capable and trusted. If the council appoints a temporary speaker, their loyalty might not lie entirely with you. They could use their position to sway the outcome. This is why I suggest taking steps to build your hierarchy now. Appoint your speaker if you can. Someone who will fight for your cause as fiercely as you would."

    A sudden realization struck me like a cold blade to the core. My mother''s death, the peculiar circumstances of my arrival in this forsaken town, and Harold''s tragic end all began to intertwine, forming a dark and terrifying truth. The elder''s cryptic words during my first visit to her now come alive in my mind, their hidden meaning finally coming into focus. And then there were Harold''s final words¡ªhis last breath spent mentioning the Scarlet clan.

    If what Dahlia said is true¡ªthat the war cannot begin without all the clan leaders present¡ªthen my suspicions were no longer mere speculation. They were facts, glaring and undeniable. I wasn''t brought to Adams Town by chance or fate. I was brought here with a purpose¡ªto ensure the culling of Adams Town could take place.

    Without me, the delicate balance required for the war to ignite would never exist. I was the missing piece, the linchpin in a carefully constructed plan. Harold hadn''t brought me here out of choice or paternal duty; he had been forced, coerced into delivering me to this town as a pawn in a larger game.

    I clenched my fist, as anger boiled inside me. Without hesitation, I struck one of the balcony doors. The glass shattered into countless pieces, scattering across the floor. The sound echoed sharply, snapping Dahlia''s attention to me.

    "What''s wrong?" she yelled.

    "Tell me, are you absolutely certain about what you said¡ªthat all the clan leaders must be present for the war to start?"

    Dahlia hesitated for a moment, before answering. "It''s written in the accords. The law was established centuries ago. For the culling to officially begin, all clan leaders must be present. It''s not just tradition¡ªit''s a binding rule."

    Her confirmation hit me like a blow to the chest, as the truth began to sink in. I took a shaky breath, staring at the broken glass scattered at my feet. "Then it''s all my fault, Dahlia. All along, we were played. My mother''s death, Harold''s sacrifice... everything was orchestrated to bring me here. Not because of who I am, but because of what I represent¡ªthe final piece needed to start this war."

    "This isn''t your fault. I''m sure the elder would have found another way to ignite the war, with or without you. That''s exactly why I''ve aligned myself with people like Vantos¡ªto put an end to this senseless cycle of violence once and for all." She reached out, her cold fingers wrapping around my hand, grounding me in the moment. "How about... we work together to stop this carnage? And maybe, just maybe, one day we could find some kind of normalcy... a life free from all of this chaos."

    Suddenly, a knock at the door shattered the fragile moment. Dahlia stepped back instinctively, her figure dissolving into the shadows of the room, as though she were never there. I walked to the door and opened it to find Lydia standing there. Her face was pale, her eyes red-rimmed, and a tear rolled down her cheek, glistening in the dim light.

    "I apologize, signore, I didn''t want to interrupt you..." Her voice faltered, as I noticed the raw emotion behind her words¡ªthe fear, the desperation.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "It''s Annie, signore. She''s not getting better."

    Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. It had only been a few days since I made the fateful choice to turn Annie into a werewolf¡ªa decision driven more by desperation than rational thought. Now, the consequences of that choice crashed over me like a cold tide, chilling me to my core. The realization that she was struggling with the transformation clawed at me, filling me with guilt and a creeping sense of dread.

    I closed the door to my bedroom, catching a glimpse of Dahlia slipping silently out of the room. Without hesitation, I made my way to the guest house and quickly entered Annie''s room. As I approached her, I was met with a sight that twisted my heart¡ªa frail, weakened version of the girl I knew. The once vibrant girl now looked pale and weak, her chest rising and falling in uneven breaths. Beads of moisture slipped down her flushed cheeks, staining the pillow beneath her head. Her once-bright eyes were closed, her expression distant, as if caught in a dream she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Placing a hand on her forehead, I winced at the searing heat beneath my palm. The fever was raging, consuming her from within.

    "She''s burning up," I said, concerned. "Is there anything¡ªanything at all¡ªwe can do to bring the fever down?"

    Lydia shook her head. "I''ve tried everything. Nothing seems to be working. I''m afraid... I''m afraid we''ll lose her before she completes the turn."

    Then, a sudden voice drifted inside the guest house. "Young master? Are you here?"

    I closed my eyes as I turned away from Annie''s bedside. My heart ached, knowing there was nothing more I could do for her at the moment. "Please look after her. I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    As I stepped outside, I found Gerald standing on the porch, waiting. He looked entirely transformed¡ªdressed in fresh clothes, his appearance clean and orderly. The rough edges of his disheveled past seemed temporarily smoothed, though his eyes still carried the burden of someone who''d seen far too much.

    "I''m sorry... were you busy? I didn''t mean to intrude."

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t rid myself of the feeling that I had failed Annie. The image of her frail body lingered in my mind, making it impossible to focus. I remained silent, unable to muster the energy for a conversation with Gerald as I grappled with my swirling emotions.

    "Is there something wrong with the Luna wolf?" Gerald asked.

    "She''s not doing well. The fever... it''s consuming her."

    "Is it alright if I take a look?"

    I nodded. "Follow me."

    Once we reached Annie''s room, Gerald approached her bedside calmly, studying her fragile form with an experienced eye.

    "I''ve seen this condition in other Luna wolves before. Her life hangs in a thin thread. If she can''t withstand the fever, she won''t make it through the transformation. Warlocks have potions that can sustain her until the full moon, but..." He placed a hand on her burning forehead and shook his head grimly. "Her condition may worsen before we even return. She might need a more drastic treatment¡ªone I''ve witnessed many times before."

    "What do I need to do, Gerald?"

    "In my 157 years as a werewolf, I''ve seen many Luna wolves fall to the bite of an alpha. This happens most often when they''re bitten under the influence of the red moon¡ªwhen the alpha''s strength is at its peak. It amplifies the risk of transformation failure. You must consider this carefully. If she survives, as the first Luna wolf of your clan, she will be stronger than any other woman you ever choose to turn. But her survival depends on one thing¡ªa blood transfusion from the alpha who bit her."

    Gerald turned towards me; his face filled with worry. "I''m afraid, I do not know anyone skilled enough to help you, young master. Most of the warlocks I used to know who were capable of performing the ritual are either dead or have vanished from the trade clan."

    "I know a warlock who might be able to help us."

    "That is good news. If this warlock is as skilled as you believe, she might have a chance to survive."

    "We must hurry. Finding Vantos'' club will be tricky."

    "Vantos Orien? The Demon Handler?" Gerald laughed. "Now it makes sense! I was wondering where that massive toad had come from. But the ritual to help your Luna wolf might be out of his expertise. And, well... I might have some trouble gaining entry to his club."

    I grew curious about his comment. "Why?" I asked.

    "Let''s just say, at one point in my life, I... uh, unconsciously tried to seduce one of his wives. It was a mistake¡ªa lapse in judgment¡ªbut I doubt Vantos sees it that way. I''m certain he''s never going to forgive me."

    I sighed in disbelief. "We''ll worry about that when the time comes. Vantos might not hold as much of a grudge against you as you think. Right now, Annie''s survival is all that matters."

    "Very well. And what about the task you assigned to me? The message you wanted me to deliver?"

    "That can wait until we return. Once Annie is out of danger, we''ll deal with Dylan''s behavior together¡ªas a pack. For now, this is our priority."

 Chapter 34: The Old Sewers

    The moment we stepped out of the guest house, the low rumble of an approaching vehicle caught my attention. Derrick and Antolio drove in, pulling up in front of us. The engine idled briefly before shutting off. Both of them climbed out of the car, their faces shadowed by concern.

    "Welcome back. I trust Harold''s body was delivered without issue?"

    "Everything went as expected, young master," Derrick said. "But there''s something you might want to address immediately. Mr. Leoh has entrusted me with a message¡ªone that you should take into consideration as you prepare to lay Harold to rest. If you''d prefer, we can discuss this issue in a more private setting, perhaps inside the house."

    "Speak openly. I''ve extended an offer to Gerald to join our pack. His expertise and experience are valuable assets, and I trust his insights."

    Derrick glanced briefly at Gerald, who nodded in silent acknowledgment, before returning his attention to me. "Understood. Regarding the message. Mr. Leoh mentioned that we''ll need to hire another builder for the pyre. While he is preparing Harold''s body for cremation, he has made it clear that he will not assist in the actual cremation process. We''ll need to find someone else to complete the task."

    "Did he say why?"

    Derrick sighed, his shoulders dropping slightly before he answered. "From what I understand, his reasons were... peculiar. He mentioned that during his last funeral, a man appeared after the ritual was completed. This stranger began scooping up the ashes and collecting the remaining bones of the corpse, as if he had been waiting for the moment. When Mr. Leoh confronted him, he was startled by the man''s appearance. He described him as unsettling, almost skeletal in appearance, like something that had barely clung to life."

    Antolio stepped forward, handing me a yellow envelope with Mr. Leoh''s name neatly written on the front. "Those are photographs taken by Mr. Leoh''s camera," Derrick said. "Leoh''s usual services include preparing the corpse, constructing the pyre, and assisting the immediate family in burying the ashes of their loved ones."

    Curious, I opened the envelope and pulled out a handful of photographs. The first few showed a man at a distance, surrounded by what looked like skeletal wolves.

    "These were taken shortly after Leoh survived an attack by skeletal werewolves," Derrick said. "The wolves didn''t appear by chance¡ªthey were summoned, right in front of him, by this man."

    Derrick pointed to a figure in the photograph, donned in a black tunic. The edges of the fabric gleamed faintly with red glyphs. The figure''s eyes glowed with an unsettling green light that seemed to leap off the image, making me uncomfortable.

    "He looks... almost dead," I said.

    "Nobody knows who he is. But Mr. Leoh is terrified of him. Do you think we should prepare to encounter someone like him? What are the chances that he will appear during or after Harold''s funeral?"

    I exhaled slowly, understanding that this man might pose a threat far greater than we could anticipate. "I don''t have an answer to your question, Derrick. I don''t know who this man is or what he wants. Regardless of his identity, we don''t have much of a choice. Harold''s funeral rites must be performed, and the only place left to us is Moonshade Hollow. The vampires will never allow a werewolf funeral ritual to be conducted anywhere near Adams."

    Turning toward Gerald, I held up the photograph, hoping he could recognize the man in the picture. "By any chance... have you seen this man before?"

    Gerald stared at the picture, as a tinge of fear clouded his eyes. "I''m afraid all necromancers in the Northwest region look nearly identical. That skeletal face you see¡ªit''s the result of countless rituals performed over the years. These individuals push their life force to the very brink of death to achieve their goals. What you''re looking at is no ordinary warlock, young master. This man is part of a cult I hope to never cross paths with, The Revenants of the Ashen Circle. The Revenants are warlocks who have forsaken their humanity to straddle the line between life and death. They meddle in the dark arts, unearthing forbidden knowledge, especially the power to control death. Their existence is a blight on this region, yet they rarely make themselves known. For one of them to appear so openly¡ªit''s concerning."

    Gerald grabbed the photograph and pointed at the glyphs on the necromancer''s robe. "These glyphs are unique to the Revenants. Curtis warned me long ago never to engage in a fight with these necromancers. These glyphs grant them the ability to siphon the life force from their victims. A single touch could leave even the strongest of us weakened or worse. Normally, they keep to themselves, hidden away in their secret enclaves. Their exposure here is highly unusual. If this man is part of the Ashen Circle, they''ve likely caught wind of the upcoming war of the clans. They may be preparing to intervene in some way. And while they are physically weak, their magic is said to be nearly inexhaustible."

    "Vantos might know more about them. If anyone can shed light on the Revenants and their intentions, it''s him. Maybe he can tell us if they represent a real threat to us."

    "We''re visiting Vantos again?" Derrick asked.

    "I know you can''t enter the Glass Club, Derrick. And the same goes for Gerald. This time, Antolio and I will handle the negotiation with Vantos. You and Gerald will stay in the vehicle and wait until we''re done."

    "May I ask why we''re going to see him?"

    "I''m looking for a way to help Annie survive until the next full moon. She''s not doing well. The fever is consuming her, and if we don''t act quickly, we might lose her before she completes the transformation. We need to convince Vantos to give us a hand, no matter the cost. And I have a good idea of what he wants. Let''s just hope he has the skills to help Annie survive. Her life depends on it."

    We drove into town, noticing a dense cloud of smoke hanging heavily in the air, exactly where Vanto''s club was located. The once vibrant sky was now painted in vivid hues of orange and crimson, illuminated by the inferno consuming what remained of the abandoned warehouse. The acrid scent of burning wood, scorched metal, and ash assaulted our senses as we neared the scene, the devastation becoming more apparent with each passing moment.

    Ahead, the road was blocked by a barricade, manned by four enforcers standing resolutely in front of it. "Tobias, we''ve got an issue here," Derrick said.

    One of the enforcers noticed us immediately, stepping forward. "You can''t go through here. Turn back now," The enforcer said.

    Derrick rolled down the window slightly, with a calm behavior. "What''s happening?" he asked.

    "The situation is under control, sir. This area has been secured. Please turn around and leave immediately."

    Derrick glanced over his shoulder, looking at me. "What do you want me to do, young master?"

    "Do what he says. It''s not a good idea to spark their curiosity about why we are traveling through here. We''ll have to find a different route. The abandoned warehouse appears to be engulfed in flames. I just hope that Lutia and Vantos are alright."

    Derrick gave a brief nod, shifting the car into reverse as we carefully pulled away from the barricade. I glanced back at the enforcers, watching as the flames continued to consume what had once been Vantos'' last known location.

    "If I may, young master, I would like to offer a suggestion," Gerald said.

    "I''m all ears."

    "These buildings were originally part of the old settlement. Back then, a network of underground tunnels connected the basements of these structures, extending to the town''s borders. They were primarily used to smuggle slaves safely, bypassing werewolf attacks in the surrounding forests. Given the current blockade, we still can access the abandoned warehouse through these tunnels. Vantos is a fearless warlock, and I doubt a little fire has him shaking in his boots."

    "Are you out of your mind?" Derrick said. "Do you even know what roams in the sewer system?"

    Gerald smirked, unfazed by Derrick''s outburst. "What''s the matter? Afraid of a few vampire ghouls? Relax. Their concentration is usually under the Vernara building, and we''re far from there. Vampire ghouls rarely stray far from their elders. But if you''ve got a better idea, by all means, share it."

    "My cousin, Beth, works at a thrift store just down the street. She''s mentioned something before about rules for entering the basement and a barricaded door that leads to the sewers. It might be worth checking out."

    "Then take us to your cousin. If there''s a chance, she knows how to access those tunnels, we need to act on it. Annie''s survival depends on it."

    Derrick hesitated for a second longer before nodding. "Alright," he said. "But if we run into trouble down there, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    "Trouble is part of the job, isn''t it? Let''s just hope your cousin''s information gets us where we need to go," Gerald said.

    A short drive brought us to the storefront of an aged, antique building. Its fa?ade bore the marks of an era long past, untouched by the relentless tide of modernization. The brickwork was weathered but sturdy, and the faded sign above the door read, Last Chance Thrift, its lettering painted in a nostalgic script. The large, paneled windows showcased an eclectic assortment of items¡ªantique furniture, porcelain dolls, and dusty trinkets that seemed to whisper of forgotten stories.

    "Here it is," Derrick said as he parked the car. "Last Chance Thrift."

    We stepped out of the vehicle, and immediately, a putrid stench hit us like a physical force. The air was thick with the foul smell, so potent it clung to our senses, making it almost hard to breathe. It wasn''t just unpleasant¡ªit was unnatural as if the odor carried something more sinister than decay.

    Derrick wrinkled his nose in disgust, sniffing the air like a hound trying to identify its source. His expression contorted into one of revulsion. "Tobias, are you picking up on that terrible smell?" he asked.

    "It''s hard to miss," I said, glancing around warily. "That''s not just rot... there''s something else in it."

    "The scent of the damned," Gerald said. "I''d advise holding your breath until we''re inside the store."

    Derrick shot him a skeptical glance. "Didn''t you say the concentration of vampire ghouls was under the Vernara building? Because it smells like they''re right under my feet."

    "Let''s get going," I said, cutting off their bickering before it could escalate further. My patience was wearing thin, and the oppressive stench didn''t help. "I want to be back home as soon as possible."

    "Understood, young master."

    As we approached the entrance, the soft chime of bells announced our arrival. The melodic sound rang out, breaking the heavy silence and offering a small but welcome reprieve from the tension that clung to us.

    Stepping inside, I was immediately struck by the contrast between the store''s interior and its aged, weathered fa?ade. The space was surprisingly organized and impeccably maintained, defying any assumptions one might have made from the building''s vintage exterior.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Each item seemed to have been carefully placed with intention. Antique furniture gleamed with polish, while delicate porcelain dolls sat poised on shelves, their painted faces frozen in timeless expressions. The soft, warm lighting illuminated rows of trinkets and curiosities, each displayed with the precision of a collector who cared deeply for their craft.

    I looked around as the guy''s attention was drawn to an old rack holding DVD movies in it. As we navigate through the vintage items, a young woman emerged from the rear of the shop.

    "Hello there!"

    "Hey, Beth!" Derrick yelled, throwing his hands in the air dramatically as if they hadn''t seen each other in years. "It''s great to see you''re still in town and even have a job."

    Beth rolled her eyes. Her face immediately changed to an expression of annoyance. "Your enthusiasm isn''t helping, cousin. The pay is dismal, I''m utterly uninterested, and the boss... well, let''s just say she''s missing a good portion of her marbles. This job is a stopgap, nothing more. And let''s not forget¡ªI''m in this situation because you didn''t hold up your end of the deal we made."

    Derrick raised his hands defensively, his expression one of surprise at Beth''s sharp reaction. "I know, I know... and I''m sorry. I''ve had a lot on my plate lately, which is why I haven''t had the chance to introduce you to the young master."

    Beth stepped closer, standing in front of me with a confidence that seemed to defy her age. Her eyes reflected immediate curiosity, once she took a look at me. "So, he''s your new boss?" she asked, glancing at Derrick before turning her attention to me.

    Derrick cleared his throat awkwardly. "Young master, allow me to introduce you to Beth, my cousin. She''s the human I''ve been wanting you to meet."

    "Nice to meet you, sir," Beth said, offering her hand for a handshake.

    "The pleasure is mine," I said, though I couldn''t help but shoot Derrick a puzzled glance. Leaning slightly toward him, I whispered, "She''s just a kid."

    Beth''s sharp ears caught the comment, narrowing her eyes. "Well, that''s your perspective. Whether I''m a child or an adult, my intellectual capabilities aren''t defined by my age. I might look young to you, but I can assure you, I''m well capable of behaving better than most adults," she said, glancing at Derrick.

    "How old are you?" I asked.

    "I''m fourteen, but I''ll turn fifteen next week."

    "Don''t underestimate her, young master," Derrick said. "She''s incredibly intelligent."

    "That''s true," she said. "I graduated from Berkshire High when I was nine and completed my studies at Othella University by the time I was twelve. I''ve won the Adams Scholars Award every year since I was ten. I hold a degree in probabilities, accounting, and high-stakes investments. Unfortunately, because of my age, no one thinks I''m capable of running a trust or managing something significant. So, I take what I can get. That means settling for jobs like this one."

    "Impressive. I have a deal that might interest you."

    "You''ve been hanging around warlocks too much, haven''t you? Alright, what kind of deal are we talking about?"

    "We''re looking for a way into the old sewer system. I''ve heard these buildings have access to them."

    Beth hesitated for a moment. Then, she took a step back, folding her arms defensively. "Rule-breaking is not my choice of entertainment. The one rule I''m obligated to follow here is that the door to the old sewer system must never be opened. Do you even understand what you''re messing with?"

    "We''re aware of the ghouls. And you have my word, we''ll keep you safe if things go south."

    Beth laughed. "You think that''s the problem? Let me spell it out for you¡ªthat door in the basement isn''t going to open, no matter who you are. Besides, I need this dead-end job to scrape together enough money to pay a warlock to get me out of this forsaken town before the war of the clans begins. Trust me, I know better than to depend on my knucklehead cousin to protect me."

    Her eyes widened, and she fixed Derrick with a dissatisfied stare. "By the time my mother realized this place was crawling with monsters, it was already too late. We couldn''t leave¡ªnot without risking our lives. And now, with the culling of Adams set to begin in as little as six weeks, it''s like a death sentence hanging over our heads. My mother almost died of a heart attack when she found out¡ªa full-scale war between monsters will be unleashed on this town. Vampires, werewolves, warlocks, hunters... What chance do you think we have? What chance does she have? The probabilities are zero. Zero. We''re just mere humans. In this town, that''s as good as dead."

    I couldn''t let her refusal derail me from reaching Vantos. One way or another, we had to find a way through that door. Taking a deep breath, I softened my tone, trying to appeal to her sense of reason. "Beth, I understand your concerns. But a friend of mine is gravely ill, and going through the old sewers is the only way to reach someone who can help her survive."

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you. I can''t afford to lose this job. Maybe, if you''re willing to hire me and provide me with a better job than working in this dump, then I''ll consider it."

    "Help us get to the old sewers, and I''ll seriously consider putting your skills to use. My family has a substantial amount of assets being managed by vampires. Given your knowledge of finances, I''m willing to entrust you with a portion of it."

    Her eyes flickered with interest, though she remained silent, analyzing my offer.

    "I''ll ensure the pay is good enough to meet your standards."

    "Fine, you have a deal," Beth said after a moment of hesitation. A small smile spread across her face, though there was a glint of mischief in her eyes. Without wasting another second, she dashed to the back of the shop, stopping abruptly in front of a narrow staircase that descended into the basement.

    "Well... are you coming?"

    We followed her into the basement, stepping into a dimly lit, musty space filled with stacked boxes and old furniture. The air felt cooler here, damp and heavy with the scent of mildew. Beth stopped beside a neatly arranged stack of boxes, her hands resting on her hips.

    "The entryway to the tunnels is behind these boxes. Please be careful moving them¡ªthe last thing I need is an earful from Lara. Just place the boxes against the wall, and don''t scratch the furniture, or she''ll have my head."

    Derrick and Antolio exchanged a glance before moving some boxes, while Gerald stood in front of an old bookcase. They started moving the furniture away and carefully removed the remaining boxes. As we cleared the door leading to the sewers, an overpowering stench wafted out, filling the room with the unmistakable odor of decay.

    Beth immediately recoiled, covering her nose with her hands. "What is that smell?"

    "That my dear cousin, is the smell of trouble," Derrick said.

    "Well? Are you going to chicken out?" She asked, staring at me.

    "No, go ahead and open the door."

    With a faint smirk, Beth stepped forward, pulling an old, rusted key from her pocket. She inserted it into the lock, the metal grating as she turned it. The door creaked loudly as it swung open, revealing a dim, shadowy entryway. The foul stench of decay intensified, spilling out in thick, suffocating waves that made it almost unbearable to breathe.

    "I will be upstairs gathering my things. Once Lara finds out I''ve opened this door, I''m as good as fired."

    Without another word, we descended into the tunnels, the faint light from the shop quickly fading behind us. The air grew colder, the walls slick with dampness. After only a few steps, we emerged into a small chamber¡ªa junction where multiple passageways branched out in different directions. At the center of the room stood a peculiar and unsettling statue. It depicted a grotesque gargoyle, its wings partially spread and its menacing features frozen in a twisted snarl. Clutched in its hands was the figure of an infant, small and fragile in contrast to the gargoyle''s monstrous form. The infant''s face was serene, almost angelic, its expression one of complete peace. The statue seemed to serve a purpose beyond decoration¡ªperhaps a warning to those who dared venture deeper into these tunnels.

    Suddenly, the sound of something tumbling down the stairway echoed through the chamber. A pair of flashlights clattered to the ground, their beams scattering erratically across the walls. Moments later, Beth appeared at the top of the stairs, giving Gerald a firm shove that sent him stumbling into the tunnels.

    "I''m closing the door and barricading it again," Beth said, glancing at Gerald. "Sorry for the little push, old man, but you looked like you didn''t want to go down there. I couldn''t let you stay in the store. My cousin needs all the help he can get to make that pretty boy survive the ghouls. It''s my only guarantee he''ll keep his promise."

    Gerald straightened himself, brushing off his jacket with a bemused grin. "No worries," he said, chuckling lightly. "I''ve always wanted to have coffee with a few vampire ghouls. Sounds like a riveting experience."

    I couldn''t help but smile as I watched the exchange between Gerald and Derrick''s cousin. "I''ve got to say, I''m beginning to like your cousin. She''s very... spontaneous."

    Derrick laughed. "I warned you¡ªshe''s a force to be reckoned with," he said, shaking his head. "But you might not be on board with her ultimate goal."

    We stood before a network of tunnels branching out from the room. The steady drip of water echoing off the floor and the pervasive stench of decay made Gerald tremble with unease.

    "I hope you''ll understand, young master, I''ve never been much of a fighter. More of a pen-and-paper kind of werewolf, if you get what I mean."

    "Relax, Gerald. Once we''re in there, just don''t get separated."

    "You can count on me clinging to your side, my lord."

    After a brief pause to decide which tunnel to take, Derrick''s words resurfaced in my mind, gnawing at my curiosity. "Did you say, she has an ultimate goal?"

    "I''ve never told you how I ended up here in Adams Town. We were traveling through the mountains, looking for a secluded cabin we''d rented out for a family vacation. Unfortunately, we took a wrong turn late at night and ended up crossing one of the bascule bridges. That''s when we were attacked. A pack of werewolves ambushed us. Beth''s parents and I survived, but only I was bitten. Beth''s parents moved to the neutral zone in Adams Town, hoping for some semblance of safety. But I... I decided to follow the call of the alpha who made me into the monster I am today. I met Beth when she was only six years old. That was the first time she watched me turn into a werewolf."

    "Let me guess... she wants to be a werewolf too," I asked.

    "Unfortunately, that''s her ultimate goal. She wants to be one of us. I''ve told her countless times that being a werewolf in this town will only make her life harder. It''s not the solution she thinks it is¡ªshe should remain human."

    "Charming story," Gerald said. "Not too far from my tale. Only back in my day, we didn''t have cars to make poor driving decisions¡ªjust horses and wagons."

    "That''s not going to happen, Derrick, not after what Annie''s going through. Beth doesn''t know what she''s asking for. For now, let''s focus on getting out of here in one piece."

    Antolio gestured to catch Derrick''s eye. "Antolio says we should be on the lookout for a sigil like the one we saw at the entrance of the Glass Club. It''s probably not limited to doors¡ªit could be anywhere in the tunnels. Based on the warehouse''s proximity to the thrift store, if we follow the southeast corridor, we should be able to reach it in a few minutes."

    For a while, there was no sign of anything resembling a warlock''s sigil, just the oppressive silence broken by the occasional drip of water. Then, a familiar scent began to mingle with the stench of decay, one I couldn''t ignore.

    "Wait! Don''t take another step," I said, halting the group.

    Derrick and Gerald froze, and their eyes darted around the dim corridor. Derrick sniffed the air, his expression tightening as he caught the same scent I had. "We''re not alone," he said.

    "There''s no need to hide in the shadows, Dahlia. I can smell you."

    A soft chuckle echoed from the darkness, and moments later, Dahlia emerged, stepping into the faint light. She tapped the silver tip of her dagger against her shoulder, as her eyes gleamed with amusement. "Hello, puppy. You''re treading on vampire grounds. If you know what''s best for you, turn around and leave."

    "We have no interest in whatever lies here. We''re only seeking an entrance to the empty warehouse nearby."

    Dahlia moved closer, stopping just inches from me, as she slowly raised the tip of her blade under my throat. "Be careful, puppy. Vantos is a wanted man. Partnering with a criminal like him will surely get you in trouble."

    "I''m not aware of any crimes committed by him, other than his dealings with demons. But if we''re going to judge him for how he conducts himself, aren''t we all demons in our own way?"

    Then, to my surprise, she laughed. "You''re very clever. I find you to be a fascinating man. Maybe... is the reason I haven''t taken your life yet."

    I smiled faintly, knowing Dahlia well enough to see through her act. She liked to play the part of the predator, the unyielding force to be reckoned with. But beneath the bravado, I knew she was a gentle soul¡ªa fact she went to great lengths to conceal, especially in the presence of others. Her words were more for show than threat, a game she played to remind me of the roles we were expected to fulfill.

    "Vantos'' sigils have been eradicated from this area," she said. "Continue down the hallway for another fifty meters. On your left, you''ll find a lever. Pull it, and it will reveal a hidden door that leads to an old storm drain. That drain will take you straight to the backyard of the old warehouse. I must warn you; these corridors are the domain of the elder''s offspring. I recommend you, find your way out of their home before they find you."

    "How can I repay your kindness?"

    Dahlia leaned in closer, feeling the cool air of her breath brushing my ears. "I''ll collect my dues personally, young master."

    Dahlia smiled. Then, like smoke dissipating in the wind, she melded into the shadows, disappearing from sight. Derrick walked towards me, confused by her actions. "I don''t understand. After all that tough talk, why she chose to help you?"

    "I have no explanation for her behavior. But right now, I''ll take all the help I can get to save Annie."

    "You shouldn''t trust her, Tobias. She''s an extremely powerful vampire, and their favors don''t come cheap."

    "I know. But if her help gets us to Vantos and gives Annie a chance to survive, then it''s a price I''m willing to pay."

    As we continued down the corridor, my eyes landed on an unlit torch affixed to the left-hand wall. Its aged iron bracket seemed out of place among the stone walls, catching my attention. Derrick pointed his flashlight at it briefly before sweeping the beam farther down the corridor.

    "No lever in sight," he said. "She must''ve been messing with us."

    But something about the torch caught my attention. While it appeared immovable at first glance, instinct told me otherwise. I grasped it firmly and pressed it downward. A mechanical click echoed through the corridor, followed by the low rumble of stone grinding against stone. Slowly, the wall beside the torch began to shift, revealing a hidden passageway behind it.

    "Here is our way in."

    Derrick stared at the moving wall, then glanced at me, clearly impressed. "Unbelievable. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. Vampires like to hide everything in plain sight."

    As we stood there, waiting for the wall to slide open, a chilling hiss echoed through the shadowy corners of the dark room. The sound was low and menacing, slithering through the air like a warning. Almost immediately, the overpowering stench of decay surged around us, thick and cloying, choking the stale air and assaulting our senses.

    "Brace yourselves, I believe we have company," Gerald said.

 Chapter 35: The Demon Wolfs Curse

    Out of nowhere, a powerful force struck my chest, slamming me violently against the cold wall. Pain exploded through my body, as the impact knocked the air from my lungs. The flashlights we had been using clattered to the ground, their beams scattering in erratic directions before plunging the corridor into total darkness. From the shadows, a vampire ghoul emerged, its glowing eyes cutting through the void like burning embers, filled with hunger and fury, unlike anything I''d seen before.

    "Tobias! Are you okay?" Gerald''s voice echoed through the corridor, frantic and desperate. "This ghoul was recently turned. We need to be extremely cautious. The sun''s gone down, and these creatures can be a pain to deal with."

    Derrick, sensing the threat, began his transformation¡ªbones cracking, muscles expanding¡ªbut the vampire ghoul didn''t hesitate. It lunged toward him with unnatural speed, faster than even Derrick could anticipate. Its razor-sharp claws ripped across his chest, leaving a deep, gaping wound.

    "Derrick!" I shouted, seeing the imminent attack towards him.

    The creature''s guttural growl reverberated through the corridor, as its piercing eyes shifted towards Antolio, who had completed his transformation. The tension was suffocating as the ghoul snarled and charged. Even in his full form, Antolio struggled, his strength no match for the ghoul''s supernatural speed and raw power. Blow after blow, the ghoul overwhelmed him, driving him backward.

    With Gerald''s support, I forced myself to my feet, pain radiating through my chest as I watched Antolio being pushed into a corner, his claws barely deflecting the relentless assault.

    I clenched my fist with anger, watching as Antolio and Derrick were easily defeated by the vampire ghoul. "This creature, it''s stronger than a hybrid hunter. If this is just one, how do we defeat an entire army of them?"

    "You must not lose faith, young master," Gerald said. "Delve within your soul and summon the beast that resides within you. Unleash the ultimate form of the Reinhart family. Show us the raw, unyielding power of the Demon Wolf''s curse."

    Once the creature had dominated Antolio, pinning him to the cold ground, its bloodthirsty gaze shifted toward me. I could see the hunger in its eyes¡ªthe certainty that I was next. There was no time to think, no time to doubt. I had no choice but to rely on the one thing that could save us all¡ªthe wolf within me.

    I took a deep breath, allowing the fury, fear, and raw determination to fuel me. The anger burned like fire in my veins, igniting the ancient power within me. My heart pounded like a war drum as I clenched my fists, feeling the primal force clawing its way to the surface.

    With a fierce growl, I charged toward the creature. Each step drew me deeper into the transformation, the power ripping through me like a storm. My bones cracked, reshaping; my muscles expanded, and my vision sharpened as the world around me changed. In the span of seconds, my body shifted, fur sprouting along my skin like wildfire. Before I realized it, I had fully transformed into a massive white wolf.

    Gerald circled around us cautiously, avoiding the chaos as he grabbed Derrick''s limp body and dragged him to the far end of the corridor. But the vampire ghoul had no interest in anything other than me. With a guttural roar, it launched itself forward, its claws aimed directly at my throat.

    Yet, something was different now.

    As a man, its speed had been blinding¡ªimpossible to react to. But as I watched it through my wolf''s eyes, everything slowed. The blur of its movements became clear, every muscle contraction and shift in its body telegraphed its next move. My instincts took over, guiding me as effortlessly as breathing.

    I dodged to the side with ease, the creature''s claws slicing through empty air with a frustrated hiss. Before it could recover, I spun around and lunged, sinking my fangs into its arm. The sensation of its stone-like skin was jarring, the resistance, unlike anything I''d ever encountered. My teeth barely pierced its surface, leaving only faint indents, failing to deliver any real damage.

    But deep within, I felt a change within me. The beast inside me stirred, its grip loosening as though surrendering control willingly, ready to merge its power with mine. A pulse of energy spread through my body, my muscles swelled and reshaped again. My limbs elongated as the white wolf fused with my human form. Bones cracked, skin stretched, and raw power coursed through every fiber of my being. The transformation was complete¡ªI had entered into my lycanthrope form.

    The creature, sensing the change, lunged at me in a frenzy, moving fast, unable to land a single hit on me. Its movements were easy to track, predictable even, as I dodged and weaved effortlessly. Each strike missed its mark, and with a growl of frustration, the creature retreated, its form vanishing into the shadows that cloaked the corridor. Its glowing eyes dimmed and eventually closed as it melded with the surrounding darkness, blending seamlessly into the void.

    But the darkness wasn''t enough for the ghoul to hide from me.

    My heightened senses picked up its rotten scent as it moved, the almost silent scrape of its claws against the stone floor revealed its hiding place, I couldn''t see it, but I knew, it was there. It was circling me, carefully moving through the corridor, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. The flickering beams of scattered flashlights made it harder to see, but I didn''t need to rely on sight.

    Suddenly, it pounced, moving through the dark like a predator closing in on its prey, sidestepping the occasional beam of light. But to me, its strategy was obvious. I remained calm, ignoring the screaming hints of the beast within me to move out of its way. Then I saw it coming, discerning the shape of its body concealed within the enveloping darkness. In a sudden move, I evaded its deadly claws, spinning around just in time to counter its attack. My clawed hand slammed into its chest with enough force to send it skidding across the floor.

    I approached the creature, then I looked down at its chest, where my claws had struck, expecting to see a deep wound. But instead, I found only shallow marks, scratches that barely penetrated the surface of its hardened skin. Frustration bubbled up inside me, but I gritted my teeth and forced myself not to let anger take over me.

    "In your current form, there''s little you can do against that creature, young master," Gerald''s voice echoed from the shadows, steadying me. "There''s more power within you¡ªa final stage where every ounce of the demon wolf''s curse can be unleashed. Believe me, I have seen it with my own eyes."

    I turned toward him, my breath labored, my body trembling with both exhaustion and adrenaline. His eyes were filled with a sense of urgency but also confidence¡ªconfidence in me.

    "The demon wolf bloodline is more than a curse," Gerald said, stepping closer. "It is the embodiment of raw, unrestrained power, channeled directly through you. Curtis achieved that transformation the day he saw the vampires butcher his pack. He was no longer just a werewolf¡ªhe became something far greater, a monstrous fusion of man and beast. His form towered over his enemies, his strength capable of crushing iron and shattering stone with his bare hands."

    "You must look within you, young master. This lycanthrope form is powerful but is not enough to defeat that creature alone. Summon the fury that drives the demon wolf bloodline, the same fury that awakened Curtis. Transcend your current form and unlock the power you are destined to wield. It is the only way to protect your pack, to upset the outcome of the upcoming war, and to ensure the survival of your bloodline."

    The vampire ghoul staggered to its feet, its stone-like body cracking faintly before it melted seamlessly back into the shadows. Its glowing red eyes flickered in and out of the darkness, watching, calculating. Gerald instinctively took a step back, his gaze darting between me and the creature as it crouched low, preparing for its next attack.

    "Behind you!" Gerald shouted.

    I turned around just in time to see the ghoul spring from the darkness. It lunged at me, jaws wide, aiming for my throat. My instincts flared, and in a split second, the power coursing through me surged like a raging fire. My reflexes sharpened, reacting without hesitation. My hand shot out, gripping the creature by the neck before it could sink its fangs into me. With a snarl, I slammed it into the wall, the impact cracking the stone. Dust and debris scattered around us, as I stared at its red eyes.

    My body began to change once more, this time without any restraint. My muscles expanded rapidly, swelling with terrifying power. The wolf-like features of my previous lycanthrope form receded almost instantly, replaced by something far more monstrous¡ªsomething primal and unstoppable.

    The vampire ghoul thrashed in my grip, its claws tearing into my flesh in a desperate frenzy. But the pain never reached me. Each time its claws raked my skin, the wounds sealed shut almost immediately. The beast clawed at me with all its strength, but it was futile. I could feel the fear in its movements now¡ªits attacks losing their edge, becoming more frantic as it realized the futility of its efforts.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    A deep growl escaped my throat, almost unrecognizable as my own. I stared down at the ghoul with cold, merciless eyes. The transformation was nearly complete. I was no longer simply a wolf or man. I had become something far more terrifying¡ªthe form of the Demon Wolf''s curse. Gerald smiled, as he watched my body achieve the full transformation.

    "Outstanding," Gerald said. "I had no doubt you could achieve the Demon Wolf form."

    He watched the vampire ghoul writhe helplessly in my grip, struggling but slowly succumbing to the overwhelming strength that now coursed through me. "You might want to finish off that ghoul you have pinned to the wall," Gerald said.

    I smiled faintly, lifting the creature effortlessly into the air and tossing it across the corridor. It landed with a heavy thud, quickly standing up, ready to attack. "Uh... I''m pretty sure the better idea was to kill the creature, not to toss it away," he said.

    But Gerald hadn''t noticed what I had¡ªan undetectable to most, yet unmistakable scent now wafted through the corridor. It mingled with the thick darkness around us, a scent I recognized instantly: Dahlia. She was nearby.

    The ghoul hissed once more, gathering itself to lunge again. But before it could attack, a flash of light cut through the shadows. A gleaming dagger pierced the creature''s chest, sinking deep into its core. The ghoul froze mid-movement, its eyes wide with shock. A faint growl was heard before its body began to stiffen, limbs turning to stone. In moments, it crumbled to pieces, collapsing into a pile of dust and jagged fragments on the ground.

    Dahlia stepped from the shadows, her eyes widening at the sight of my transformation.

    "Incredible," she said. "Before I had to look slightly up to look at you straight into your eyes. Now, the only thing I can see is your hairy chest. I guess the legend is true. The Demon Wolf''s curse is real."

    From a far distance, I could sense more vampire ghouls coming our way. I could hear their claws raking against the stone floor, gaining speed. "Gerald, take Derrick and get into the secret room. More vampire ghouls are coming."

    "I guess this is goodbye, for now," Dahlia said. "I trust you''ll be diligent and keep your mouth shut about what you saw me doing down here. It''s better for both of us if you remain silent."

    "You have my word," I said, as my eyes flickered toward the dagger in her hand¡ªthe one with the strange blade. Something about that weapon nagged at the back of my mind, a memory I couldn''t quite place. I had seen a dagger like that before, or at least something strikingly similar.

    Then, like a sudden clap of thunder in a stormy sky, the realization struck me.

    The dagger¡ªinside the hidden compartment behind my mother''s portrait in the Gathering Room. I had found it, tucked away beside something equally unsettling: the vial of vampire elder essence.

    "The weapon you hold in your hand," I said, eyeing the dagger still faintly glowing in the dim room, "it killed the ghoul the moment you impaled it. I never knew that kind of weapon existed. Yet, after all this time, you knew how to quickly dispose of these rotten creatures. Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner?"

    Dahlia¡¯s gaze flicked toward the weapon, her fingers tightening briefly around its hilt before she let out a breath. "This weapon was given to me a few days ago by Mathis, the leader of the Keepers of the Sanctuary. Once he revealed himself as an ally of Vantos in his quest to end the culling of Adams Town once and for all, he entrusted me with this."

    She held the dagger up, the faint purple hue of the crystal on its cross-guard glowed faintly in the darkness. "This is one of the twin daggers forged by the master smith of Azamara. It goes by the name of Eclipsion. It¡¯s not just any weapon¡ªit siphons the dark energy from demons and lesser beings, like this vampire ghoul. It was created to be a contingency weapon against dark magic wielders¡ªoriginally meant for someone like Vantos himself."

    "So, what about the second dagger?"

    "The second dagger, Luminara, was stolen decades ago during a raid on the Scarlet Enclave, orchestrated by werewolves. Unlike Eclipsion, Luminara was enchanted specifically to wound an elder vampire, even during the night when we¡¯re at their most powerful. Luminara also prevents an elder vampire to regrow their limbs instantly. Both daggers are exactly the same. The difference between them is the Ethran crystal in the cross-guard."

    "That¡¯s not a weapon you just hand over lightly."

    "No, it¡¯s not," Dahlia agreed. "Mathis knew the risks, but he also understood that the stakes are higher now than ever before. If I can end the culling from within the Scarlet Clan, I won¡¯t hesitate, even if it costs me my life."

    "You don''t need to take it that far. Losing a skilled fighter like you can be devastating for the alliance. We can¡¯t afford that."

    She stepped closer, staring at my eyes. "Tell me something different, puppy. Something that will make me reconsider the way I feel about the Scarlet Clan. This isn¡¯t just about the alliance to me. It¡¯s personal. I¡¯ve seen the horrors they¡¯ve inflicted; what they¡¯ve done to the people I care about. If sacrificing myself means stopping them for good, I¡¯m willing to take that chance." She leaned in slightly, feeling her cold breath against my skin. "Tell me you see me as more than just a weapon. Maybe, as a woman you¡¯d risk everything for¡ªnot just a vampire willing to betray her own kind."

    I stood frozen, lost in words, unable to give her the honest answer she was looking for. "I don¡¯t think this is the ideal place for a conversation like that. I know you feel like you have nothing to lose. No family, nobody to care for¡ªjust like me. But that doesn¡¯t mean it has to stay that way. That could change. Let¡¯s avoid throwing your life away, Dahlia. This war will be brutal, but surviving it is more important. You¡¯re important. So, let¡¯s focus on that."

    A brief smile crossed her lips, one that held both gratitude and sadness. She turned around, stepping into the shadows. But just before her body was swallowed completely by darkness, she glanced over her shoulder one last time. "Good luck, Demon Wolf."

    Then, the shadows of multiple vampire ghouls appeared at the end of the corridor, coming in our direction. I approached Antolio, carefully lifting his limp form in my arms. Without wasting another second, I moved quickly toward the unlit torch mounted on the wall. I pushed it upward, triggering the hidden mechanism. The wall groaned as it began to slide shut, grinding slowly back into place and sealing off the entrance to the sewers. The eerie silence of the corridor gave way to the muffled sounds of distant claws fading behind the stone barrier.

    Inside the secret room, Gerald had already managed to carry Derrick to safety, laying him gently against the wall. Inside, the heavy scent of smoke and burnt wood wafted through the air. The flickering glow of embers danced across the walls, their light entering through the old storm gate.

    Immediately, I noticed the source of our newest problem. A portion of the wooden structure from the upper floor had collapsed, falling directly over the storm drain that was supposed to lead us to the abandoned warehouse''s backyard. The debris formed a tangled mess of timber and ash, blocking the exit and trapping us inside.

    Gerald chuckled, shaking his head as he watched Derrick and Antolio slowly regain consciousness. "You two got beat up real fast. That didn''t take long at all."

    Derrick groaned, pushing himself off the wall, trying to stand on his own. His eyes widened as he took in my new form, noticing the bulked muscles, elongated claws, and the ancient markings across my arms and chest. "Tobias, what happened to you? You''re... different."

    I nodded, kneeling down next to him. "I''m glad you''re okay. You need to rest. It looks like we''ll be waiting here for a bit, at least until the fire clears from the gate. That should give you some time heal your wounds."

    Derrick rubbed the back of his head with a wince. "Man, that thing took me down in just a couple of hits."

    "More like one," Gerald said, housing a smirk on his face. "But hey, no shame. That ghoul was a strong one."

    Gerald''s grin faded, as he crossed his arms. "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but we''re trapped in here. If those ghouls figure out how to operate that lever, it''s game over. And if they get out into town... who knows what kind of chaos they could unleash? We''re talking carnage on a massive scale."

    "I doubt they''re that intelligent. And besides, I believe Dahlia won''t let that happen." As I spoke, I felt the power within me begin to recede. My muscles shrank, my claws and fur vanished, and soon I was back to my normal human form. I sighed, feeling a strange relief as my body returned to its natural state.

    Just then, a sudden movement caught my attention¡ªa small black frog leaped across the room. Its glistening skin reflected the faint glow of the fire, seeping through the gate. I stood and walked over to it, crouching down to get a closer look.

    Quickly, I gently cupped the frog in my hand. It sat calmly in my palm as if waiting for something.

    "Hey there, little friend. We need some help. Care to let your master know we''re down here? We''re trapped and could use a hand."

    The frog leaped out of my hand, its tiny body moving with remarkable speed as it headed straight toward the fire at the storm gate. Without hesitation, it hopped through the flames, completely unharmed.

    "You think talking to the frog will work?" Gerald asked.

    "It doesn''t hurt to try. That frog is almost identical to Titus. I''ve assumed, it was one of his sentinels."

    Suddenly, the fire crackling around the gate dissipated, vanishing as if it had never existed. The air shifted, heavy with magic, as a powerful gust swept through the room, scattering the collapsed timber like twigs in a storm. Antolio stood up, his hands signing rapidly, pointing toward the wall where a blood sigil glowed faintly next to the gate.

    "I see it now, and it looks like, we didn''t have to wait long."

    With a metallic creak, the storm gate groaned and slowly swung open, revealing a shadowy figure stepping inside. Vantos, cloaked in his usual enigmatic presence, entered the small room with Titus perched comfortably on his shoulder. The frog croaked, as if confirming its role in guiding him here.

    "You''ve chosen an inconvenient time to pay me a visit, young master," Vantos said. "I felt the surge of raw power coming from these sewers. But I never imagined it would be you radiating it. I assumed you have finally unlocked the full power of the Demon Wolf''s curse."

    He moved toward Derrick, who lay weakly against the wall. Vantos knelt beside him, inspecting the wounds, then hovering his hand over Derrick¡¯s chest. A soft glow emanated from his palm and within moments, the gashes began to close, leaving only faint scars as a reminder of the fight.

    "Things are getting difficult around here," Vantos said, standing up and walking towards Antolio. "The clans are making their moves, preparing for war. The innocents in Adams are suffering as collateral damage, and this is only the beginning. The Scarlet Clan isn¡¯t waiting for anyone. They intend to claim dominance, no matter how many lives they destroy in the process. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve managed to tap into your full potential. The Demon Wolf¡¯s curse was always more than a burden¡ªit¡¯s a weapon, one that could shift the balance of this conflict. And we¡¯re going to need every ounce of it... very soon."

 Chapter 36: The Twin Daggers

    "It''s good to see you again, Vantos. I''m glad you''re still in one piece," I said, watching the small black frog leap off his shoulder and begin wandering around the room. "If it wasn''t for Titus, we could''ve been trapped here for a long time."

    Vantos smirked, his eyes following the frog as it hopped lazily across the floor. "Titus is actually in a bit of an engorged state at the moment," he said. "That little frog you see is just a tiny extension of him¡ªa sentinel summoned when Titus senses a threat to my domain."

    I leaned forward, noticing the unusual swell in the frog''s belly, its yellow abdomen pulsated as though something inside it was trying to break free. "What exactly does the frog have in its belly? It looks like it''s moving."

    Vantos knelt down and gently scooped the frog from the ground, placing it in the palm of his hand. The creature croaked lazily, as its swollen belly continued to ripple. "Ah, that would be one of the enforcers who attacked my club," Vantos said, almost amused. "When Titus unleashes his demon form, an army of these little cuties is born. Each of them can do what Titus does¡ªjust on a smaller scale, of course. But the true beauty of these sentinels lies in their unique ability. You see, they can swallow an entire person whole and keep them imprisoned inside until Titus decides what to do with them. Maybe he''ll feed on them. Maybe he''ll keep them alive for a rainy day. I''ll never know with him. He is a bit emotionally unstable."

    "And what happens if he doesn''t ''consume'' them right away?"

    "Even if Titus doesn''t physically devour them, he can still siphon their life force through his sentinels. The longer they''re inside, the more life he drains from them¡ªsustaining his power and growing stronger by the second. What you saw Titus doing at your estate was just the tip of the iceberg. His true abilities are much nastier than you''ve witnessed."

    Vantos''s eyes narrowed, his gaze filled with disgust as he stared at the enforcer trapped inside the frog''s bloated belly. "The fire at the abandoned building wasn''t an accident, it was set by a band of idiots working under Chief Harrow. Unfortunately for them, they crossed paths with the wrong demon." He glanced at the frog and scoffed slightly. "Let''s just say Titus gave them a reason to regret it."

    The lingering scent of smoke and charred wood irritated my eyes, making breathing harder. I coughed lightly and waved a hand to clear the air around me. "Is there a place where we can talk without being suffocated by the residual smoke in the air?"

    "Absolutely," Vantos said. "Follow me to the old office building in the back of the warehouse, we can talk there."

    As Vantos took a quick glance around the room, his gaze suddenly sharpened, landing on Gerald. He stopped in his tracks and strode toward him, scrutinizing him from head to toe. Gerald tensed under the intensity of the stare but remained silent. Vantos narrowed his eyes as though considering something important, then abruptly turned on his heel and continued toward the gate.

    He paused again at the threshold, glancing over his shoulder with a smirk. "Are you guys coming?"

    Outside, the fire that had once consumed the abandoned warehouse had mostly died down, leaving behind the charred remains of wooden beams and scorched metal. The path through the storm sewer gate led us into an open area behind the warehouse, where scattered embers flickered weakly in the dying light.

    Then I saw something that made me stop immediately.

    Looming in front of the old office building was a massive, grotesque version of Titus. His enormous, hulking body sprawled across the ground, emitting a low rumbling noise that sounded eerily like snoring. His form had changed dramatically from the smaller sentinel frog I''d seen earlier. His skin was covered in pulsating, thin, spike-like protrusions that stretched from his head and back. Two curved horns, sharp and menacing, jutted from his skull, giving him an almost demonic appearance. From the tips of the spikes, a yellowish, viscous substance oozed slowly, pooling on the ground beneath him.

    "Is... is that Titus?" Derrick asked.

    "That''s his true form," Vantos said, stepping beside me. "Titus doesn''t reveal this side of himself often. He''s been conserving his energy, only showing this form when the threat is serious enough to warrant it. Right now, he''s slumbering, slowly feeding on the enforcers trapped inside his belly."

    I glanced at the grotesque, transparent bulge of Titus''s stomach, where faint shadows of limbs and bodies were barely visible. There was no sign of movement, indicating that most of those enforcers were already dead. "Are you going to persuade Titus to spit them out?" I asked.

    Vantos tapped a finger against his lips, pretending to ponder. "Nope," he said with a smirk. "What I will do is deliver all these corpses to the hunters'' estate. I''ll drop them right on Chief Harrow''s front lawn as a little reminder not to mess with me again."

    "That''s... a pretty bold move."

    "It has nothing to do with being bold," Vantos said, his grin widening slightly as a dangerous gleam lit up his eyes. "It''s about sending a message. Next time, if Harrow tries to pull another stunt, I''ll unleash all of my familiars on the hunters'' estate. Every single one of them. Imagine a horde of little Titus sentinels crawling through every corridor, swallowing everything in their path. Gaston will have his share of the fun, scorching everything in his way without leaving much behind. And once Lutia finds out what Chief Harrow attempted, she''ll be more than happy to send some of them straight to the most remote parts of the void. Even though she hates fighting, she knows when it''s necessary."

    Vantos''s grin lingered for a moment longer before it faded. Then, he exhaled sharply. "Though I''ll admit, it does sound like fun," he said. "The effort to pull something like that off would drain my life force almost immediately. And if I''m not careful, I could end up in Azamara about eight hundred years ahead of schedule. That''s a trip I''m not ready to take just yet."

    He sighed, then walked toward the door of an old office nestled behind the abandoned warehouse. The building looked like it hadn''t been touched in years¡ªits windows were cracked, and its wooden door creaked as the wind pressed against it. "Well, there''s nothing better than pipe dreaming," Vantos said, snapping his fingers mid-step. "Chief Harrow could use a painful spank for being a pain in my ass."

    A faint shimmer rippled through the air around us as an energy barrier formed, encasing the area in an invisible shield. "Just in case of another fire," Vantos said, with a smirk that didn''t quite hide his lingering concern. "It''ll conceal us from any unwanted eyes, and if something ignites again, it''ll give us enough time to get out."

    With that, he pushed the door open, revealing a dimly lit interior. Dust coated the floor, and the smell of damp wood and mildew came from every direction of the room. The old office wasn''t much to look at¡ªits walls were lined with sagging shelves, and an ancient desk sat near the corner, covered in papers that had yellowed with age.

    "It''s not what I''m used to, but it''ll do for now. I''ll make this work until I can relocate my domain to a safer location. Now, let''s hear it from the young master. What''s the reason for your visit?"

    As we settled inside the old office building, something caught my eye¡ªone of Titus'' sentinels hopping silently across the floor. It stopped right in front of Gerald, pausing for just a moment before its small body began to swell.

    Its mouth stretched wide, revealing rows of tiny, needle-like teeth before it lunged forward, swallowing Gerald whole in a single bite. Gerald let out a muffled yell as the sentinel shrank back to its normal size, its yellowish belly bulging and writhing as Gerald struggled inside.

    Vantos scooped the small frog from the floor and held it in the palm of his hand, his eyes watching Gerald''s futile efforts with detached amusement. I had expected something like this would happen, especially after noticing the way Vantos had glared at Gerald back in the secret room.

    "I apologize, young master. But this werewolf has some unfinished business to answer for. I promise I won''t let Titus kill him. I just want to rough him up a little¡ªto remind him of the consequences of his actions."

    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "He''s already told me what he did under the influence of the Siren''s Kiss drink you serve at the club. He also said he regrets it, Vantos. He was honest with me about it. You''re welcome to read my mind if you think I''m lying. His behavior was expected, given the enchanting effects of that drink."

    I knew what I had said wasn''t the complete truth¡ªGerald may have been influenced, but he wasn''t entirely blameless either. Still, we couldn''t afford infighting, not now.

    "I don''t need to read your mind, young master. I have complete confidence in your words," Vantos said with a faint smile. He closed his eyes and held the frog gently in his hands. "Release him."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    A few moments passed in silence, but Vantos''s expression quickly changed to one of frustration. His grip tightened slightly as he spoke again, irritated. "Titus... you''re being a glutton. No, you cannot save him for later. The young master will not be happy if you kill one of his servants."

    As if in protest, the frog suddenly leaped from Vantos''s hand and swelled rapidly before violently exploding in a burst of yellowish goo. Gerald reappeared on the floor, drenched in the viscous slime and completely immobilized. His face twisted in discomfort as he tried to move, but Titus''s saliva had a numbing effect that left him lying helplessly on the floor.

    Vantos sighed, then shook his head. "Like I told you before," he said with an amused chuckle, "Titus seems to like you better than me¡ªhis own master. You should consider taking over his contract. He can be quite handy in... hairy situations."

    "I''ll pass, thank you," I said, glancing down at Gerald, who groaned weakly. "But since you''re so keen on sharing, do you mind getting all this slimy saliva off him? I don''t feel like carrying him around town like this."

    "Ah, of course," Vantos said, kneeling beside Gerald. He hovered his hand over Gerald''s body, and a faint glow began to emanate, gradually evaporating the thick layer of Titus''s saliva. The mist that formed around him had a strange, pungent smell, but it quickly dissipated into the air.

    "There," Vantos said with a smirk. "All clean. Well... mostly."

    Gerald groaned as he began to move, shaking off the stiffness. He staggered slightly before finally standing upright. "I thought I''d never have to experience that again... but I was wrong," he said, stretching his arms with a wince. "Having that slime all over you is not something you can ever get used to."

    Gerald glanced at Vantos, then lowered his head. "I''m sorry for the way I behaved toward Jeanine. I honestly didn''t know she was one of your wives."

    Vantos chuckled. "Let''s call it even. Jeanine wasn''t exactly the model of loyalty. She was... difficult. Always demanding too much attention, and I''m a very busy man. It didn''t take long for her to lose patience."

    "What happened to her?"

    "She ended up running off with some vampire warlord. Thought he was more exciting, I suppose. Unfortunately for her, he had a very different definition of companionship. She became part of his food supply before she realized the mistake she made."

    Gerald winced. "That''s... grim."

    "Retracing steps from our past lives is not the reason we''re here, right, young master?" Vantos said, turning to face me. "Now that our differences are set aside, I''m ready to hear why you''ve chosen to visit me at this time of the night."

    I exhaled, bracing myself for what I was about to say. "I need your help with something very important. Annie isn''t doing well. A few nights ago, I bit her and began the process of turning her into a werewolf. But the fever... it''s consuming her. She''s weak, Vantos. I''m afraid she won''t make it to the next full moon."

    He began pacing back and forth in front of me, his fingers tapping lightly against the sleeve of his coat. "A few nights ago, you said. The red moon was faint, but its influence upon your kind is very powerful, even in a lesser phase. That might explain why she hasn''t recovered. The transformation could be fighting against her natural human resilience instead of merging with it. I''ll have to visit her and take a quick look at her blood. The curse of the Demon Wolf is not something to take lightly. If she''s not strong enough, it could consume her, twist her mind, or worse¡ªkill her. And even if she survives, she won''t be the same."

    Vantos sighed, crossing his arms. "I have to warn you, the cost of helping her survive the bite will be steep, physically and emotionally. You''ll need to make difficult choices. And of course," he added with a smirk, "a tip for your favorite handy warlock wouldn''t hurt either."

    "Name your price, Vantos. If you can help Annie, this is your chance to get whatever you want from me."

    "Are you seriously offering me a portion of your blood?" he asked, almost as though he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "You know the power that flows through you now. The curse of the Demon Wolf. A drop of that blood isn''t just valuable¡ªit''s dangerous. You''re putting a lot on the table."

    "I know, and I don''t care. I have to help her, no matter the cost. Be mindful that I will not drain myself completely to appease you in a deal."

    "That''s perfectly reasonable, young master. So, I hear you''re willing to part with two pints of your blood, for my services?"

    I frowned. "That''s not going to happen. We just had a little playtime with one of the ghouls in the sewer tunnels. It took most of my energy to deal with it, even if it wasn''t me who delivered the killing blow."

    Vantos''s eyes sharpened at my comment, narrowing like a predator circling its prey. "If it wasn''t you, then who? Those ghouls are nearly impossible to kill at this time of night unless you''ve got something¡ªor someone¡ªexceptional with you."

    "I''m sorry, but I made a promise. I won''t speak her name, even though you probably already know who I''m talking about. Let''s just say the fact that she carried an extra dagger¡ªone capable of killing the ghoul instantly¡ªwas as much of a surprise to me as it would be to you."

    Vantos began pacing around the room again, tapping his fingers against his chin. "An extra weapon, you say? I assume it wasn''t an ordinary weapon, then. What did it look like?"

    "The weapon''s blade gleamed with glyphs and had a crystal on the cross-guard, similar to the one you used to summon your familiar, Gaston. It had an eerie glow when it pierced the ghoul''s chest. The creature turned to stone almost immediately, crumbling like dust right after. I''ve never seen anything like it."

    "Eclipsion," he whispered, almost to himself. "They''ve found it."

    He turned to me, eyes wide with urgency. "You must understand, young master¡ªthe weapon you''re referring to, Eclipsion, is not just any enchanted weapon. It was specifically designed to kill beings of dark origin¡ªvampire ghouls, demons, even warlocks. And I should know, because I''m the reason that weapon was forged."

    "Wait... you had it made?"

    Vantos nodded. "A century ago, when the Scarlet Clan began preparing for war, I worked closely with the master smith of Azamara. Eclipsion and its twin, Luminara, were meant to be contingency weapons¡ªjust in case the war spiraled out of control. We intended them to be used against beings like me if necessary. Luminara''s power is the opposite of Eclipsion''s. While Eclipsion destroys by siphoning and consuming dark energy, Luminara purifies. With just a touch of its blade, it can cleanse and restore life force, undoing curses and other dark influences. For vampires, it''s even more terrifying¡ªit can nullify the elder''s gifts, temporarily rendering them mortal. It prevents them from regenerating lost limbs, weakens their abilities, and makes them vulnerable to death from simple mundane wounds."

    Vantos leaned back into an old chair, his gaze distant, as he placed a hand on his chin. "Elder Elenore Sahelian feared Luminara''s power. She believed the weapon threatened the very foundation of her control over the clan and other vampire leaders. Elenore confronted the Warlock Trade clan, threatening them with dissolution and permanent expulsion from Adams Town unless something was done."

    "Grandmaster Talos Windsor negotiated a treaty with Elenore. The terms allowed her to take custody of Luminara, while the Trade clan kept Eclipsion sealed away in an undisclosed location. Both weapons became part of a delicate truce, ensuring neither side could fully dominate the other. But then, a few decades ago, Luminara was stolen. Around the same time, Eclipsion disappeared. I assumed both had been lost forever... until now. Knowing that Dahlia has one of the twin daggers is good news. At least, I know she won''t be using it against me."

    "Dahlia had Eclipsion, given to her by Mathis, the leader of the Keepers of the sanctuary. She had also disclosed that Mathis was an ally of yours. But from what you''ve told me; it sounds like she didn''t even know the full story. She did mention Luminara and the power that comes with it, but only what it could do to a vampire elder."

    "I haven''t heard of Mathis in a long time. But what drives my curiosity, is that before both weapons were sealed away, the Ethran crystals embedded within them had been drained of their power. To restore Eclipsion''s enchantments, it would require a highly skilled warlock in the dark arts¡ªsomeone capable of feeding the crystal with dark energy until its full potential was unlocked again. And I can assure you," his eyes narrowed slightly, "that warlock wasn''t me."

    "Does that mean that a weapon like Eclipsion will only have its enchantments until the dark energy is depleted?"

    "Exactly," Vantos said with a nod. "Both Eclipsion and Luminara were created with a built-in failsafe for that very reason. The enchantments only last as long as their respective crystals are charged. Once the dark energy in Eclipsion is depleted, it''s nothing more than a sharp piece of metal¡ªstill deadly in its own right but lacking its unique destructive magic."

    "And Luminara works the same way?"

    "Yes, though its crystal absorbs and channels purifying energy instead of dark energy. Both weapons were designed to be controllable. That way, if they ever fell into the wrong hands, their power wouldn''t last forever."

    Vantos began to move his hand in the air, summoning a strange cage, that appeared next to him. "I''m afraid the time for the history lesson it''s over. Let''s finish this deal and tend to the survival of the first Luna wolf."

    "I couldn''t agree with you more."

    Inside the cage, a strange creature rested peacefully. It had the body of a serpent with shimmering, feathered wings and a sting at the end of its tail concealed by long feathers. The creature''s presence exuded a subtle but unsettling energy.

    "Meet Morgoth, one of my pets," Vantos said, holding the cage up for me to see. The delicate bars shimmered faintly under the dim light as the creature inside stirred softly. "She¡¯s not a familiar but possesses similar abilities. Once Morgoth awakens, she will prey on and attach herself to the first being she sees and feed, draining blood until she falls asleep again. The sting at the end of her tail acts as her storage¡ªright now, as you can see, it¡¯s nearly empty."

    I leaned closer, studying the creature as her wings twitched faintly. Her scales glistened like polished obsidian, reflecting hints of crimson and violet as she shifted slightly. The way her body coiled inside the cage was both mesmerizing and unnerving. "You have a strange knack for collecting unique creatures, don¡¯t you?"

    "Am I that easy to read?" Vantos chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "For your information, she originates from the Ethran plains¡ªa remote and dangerous place even for beings like me. Morgoth is considered rare, even among her kind. In her natural habitat, she wakes only to hunt. She can stay in a hibernation state for months, sometimes years, if her sting is full. But when she wakes, she¡¯s relentless. Once she finds a victim, she drains their blood and fills her sting until it reaches its limit. Only then, she detaches and fall into another long sleep."

    "So... that means I have to let that thing bite me?"

    "Indeed," Vantos said. "She doesn''t bite per se. Do not fret, young master¡ªyou won''t die. Morgoth is the only magical creature capable of withstanding the properties of your blood. Demon blood is... unique. Needles, enchanted or not, simply melt on contact. Dissection is useless. And even if you could physically contain it, your blood maintains a temperature of over 180 degrees, far too hot for any mundane container."

    "So, this creature is my only option to safely extract it?" I asked.

    "Exactly. Once she drains a sufficient amount, the blood will be stored within her sting. I''ll use that blood to fulfill your part of the deal. But you''ll need to endure the process. She''s efficient, but not exactly gentle."

 Chapter 37: An Army of Frogs

    Morgoth began to stir within the cage, stretching her feathered wings out, as she shook off the remnants of her slumber. Her tail swung, revealing the concealed sting hidden beneath layers of vibrant dark-colored feathers.

    With a simple touch of his finger, Vantos tapped the side of the cage. The structure responded instantly, expanding and reshaping, growing large enough for a man to step inside with ease.

    "It''s almost time, young master," Vantos said. "The only thing left for you to do is step into the cage and let Morgoth embrace you in her arms. She''s quite affectionate¡ªonce you get to know her."

    His smirk widened as he gestured toward the open gate, beckoning me forward. "I promise, you won''t feel a thing."

    Bracing myself, I stepped forward.

    The moment my foot crossed the threshold, Morgoth''s head snapped up, fluttering her wings, lunging forward. Her serpentine body wrapped around my torso and neck with startling speed. I stood completely still, bracing for the sting of her tail¡ªexpecting pain or a sharp puncture.

    But instead, she simply shifted, adjusting her hold as if examining me. Her body coiled tighter, her warm breath ghosting against my skin. Her wings trembled slightly, and then, she lifted her head so that her gaze aligned perfectly with mine.

    I felt an invisible force take hold of me the moment our eyes met.

    Her gaze was enthralling¡ªpiercing through me, as though she were peering directly into my soul. Her once-shimmering light blue irises darkened, shifting into an abyssal black, swallowing every hint of color.

    A strange, numbing feeling overpowered my mind. My thoughts grew sluggish, my limbs felt heavy, and my consciousness wavered.

    ----------

    I blinked, still groggy, as the sound of Vantos snapping his fingers jolted me fully awake. Morgoth was curled up in my lap, sleeping peacefully, with her feathered wings tucked neatly against my stomach. I instinctively touched the left side of my neck, feeling a dull soreness but no sign of a cut or puncture.

    "Welcome back to the land of the living, young master," Vantos said, leaning against the cage door. "I thought I''d lost you to Morgoth''s trance a bit longer. But a promise is a promise¡ªyou didn''t feel a thing, did you?"

    I shook my head, still a little dazed. "No, I didn''t." My eyes drifted to Morgoth''s tail, where the sting was now glowing a vivid red, pulsing faintly. "How did she extract the blood if she didn''t bite me?"

    "The extraction was a success," Vantos said, grabbing Morgoth''s tail in his hand. "You see, Morgoth''s sting isn''t like a traditional fang. There''s a thinner needle hidden inside the sting¡ªa conduit designed to extract blood from the host without causing pain or alarm. It''s meant to be discreet, and by the looks of it, she did her job perfectly."

    "So, she didn''t need to bite or use brute force... that''s impressive."

    "It is," Vantos said, stroking Morgoth''s feathers gently. "But she''s a bit of a peculiar case. Normally, after feeding, Azyrian serpents like her would devour or kill their prey outright in their awakened state. They would drain the blood fully and leave nothing behind. In their slumbering state, they''re only interested in feeding and returning to their nest. However, my girl has been under my care since she was a hatchling. She''s never experienced the true wilderness, never had to hunt or escape before her sleep cycle kicks in. That naivety might cost her dearly if she ever finds herself in the wild. But none of that concerns us now. The good news is that there''s more than enough blood stored in her sting to meet the requirements of our deal."

    "Then we''re ready?"

    "Yes, we''d better get moving. If we delay any longer, your Luna wolf might reach the point of no return. Unlike Morgoth''s feeding cycle, what she''s experiencing is far more dangerous. And depending on her current health, the ritual to help her could be... painful. For both of you."

    He extended his hand, helping me up from the floor. "Also, I think your servants are a bit on edge," he added with a smirk. "They just watched Morgoth''s little feeding display. From their perspective, they witnessed her dominating and feeding on you, causing a lot of displeasure among them. You might want to reassure them that you''re alive, well, and not a walking blood donor."

    "Let me worry about them. I didn''t feel a thing, so as far as I''m concerned, it never happened. I don''t care how painful this ritual of yours is going to be. I just want to help Annie survive."

    "After you, young master," Vantos said, holding the cage door open. "We''ve got work to do."

    Vantos closed the cage door, muttering a few words under his breath as the magic sealed the latch. Then, he turned to me with a faint smirk. "I''ll meet you at your estate, young master. But before I arrive, I''ll need to secure some new wheels to transport these corpses to the hunters'' estate. And for that..." His smirk widened. "I''ll have to wake Morgoth from her slumber."

    Without missing a beat, he pulled a silver crest from his pocket, etched with runes that seemed to pulse faintly even before the spell began. He held it in front of the peacefully sleeping Morgoth, who remained still for the moment. Vantos began to whisper, the crest began to glow with an eerie golden hue, pulsing in sync with the runes etched across it.

    As the glow intensified, Vantos gave me a sideways glance. "I know everything has been a bit sudden, and you just met my little girl. But let me tell you something important¡ªAzyrian serpents aren''t just cute, slumbering creatures. They''re also monsters."

    "I gathered that when she drained my blood without leaving a scratch."

    Vantos chuckled. "In their slumbering state, yes, they''re adorable, gentle even. But wake them up fully, and you''re looking at a completely different beast. An angry Azyrian serpent is a force you do not want to mess with. When agitated, they''re territorial, predatory, and more than capable of devouring something three times their size."

    "And you''re waking her up now?"

    "Relax," Vantos said. "I''ve trained her. She won''t attack me¡ªor anyone I tell her not to. But for the poor fools who thought burning down my club and attacking my domain was a good idea? Let''s just say Morgoth will enjoy herself tonight. If the hunters decide to attack us while dropping the corpses on their front lawn, Morgoth will have a feast tonight, just like Titus did."

    "Servus meus, dominus tuus imperat, dimitte veram formam tuam."

    (My servant, your master commands you¡ªrelease your true form.)

    The words echoed throughout the old building, creating ripples of energy under the cage. Morgoth stirred, her wings fluttering slightly, and her body began to change. The glowing light from the crest intensified as her form shifted¡ªher feathers lengthened, her tail stretched further, and her wings unfurled with a commanding presence. She no longer looked like the small, sleepy creature she had been moments ago. Instead, Morgoth had fully awakened, her deep black eyes gleamed with a predator''s intensity.

    A pair of swirling horns sprouted from her head, curving slightly backward, exuding raw, dark energy. "Isn''t she a beauty?" Vantos said, admiring Morgoth''s monstrous form. Morgoth let out a piercing screech, her sting scraped against the cage as she struck the bars with relentless fury. The entire room shook under the force of her rage.

    "You might want to let her out before she destroys the cage."

    Without hesitation, Vantos flicked his wrist, and the cage lifted from the ground, dissolving into thin air. The moment she was freed, Morgoth slithered forward, stopping in front of Vantos. She lowered her head as he reached up, running his hand along the side of her face. Then, a gentle sound is heard around Vantos, a screech in a different tone entering his ears. "Are you certain?" Vantos asked.

    Morgoth let out another sharp cry, her wings flaring wide, sending a powerful gust of wind throughout the building, shaking its very foundation.

    "Hold on sweetie. There''s no need to get upset about little details. I will convey your message to the young master."

    "Wait... You can understand what she says?" I asked, crossing my arms. "I thought you could only communicate with demons."

    Vantos chuckled, rubbing the underside of Morgoth''s jaw as she let out a deep, guttural purr. "Azyrian serpents aren''t just mindless beasts, young master. They carry an ancient consciousness. Not words exactly¡ªmore like thoughts, emotions, and intentions. Over the years, I''ve learned how to communicate with her. Besides, I never said demons were the only creatures I could communicate with. If the creature has dark energy within them, there''s a pretty good chance I will be able to understand it."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "So, she is a demon, but not yet one?"

    "Kind of. What do you think she''ll become once she reaches maturity? Morgoth is the offspring of Xil''ethan, the Serpent King of the Azyrian race. Xil''ethan is the only known Azyrian serpent capable of wielding and controlling the destructive power of dark energy. He entrusted her to me after the human invasion of the Ethran Plains, knowing she would be hunted and taken as a prisoner to force the king to vacate the planes. Unfortunately for the invaders, it didn''t go as they planned. But I must say, this reaction of hers was... puzzling. Morgoth told me that after feeding from your body, she could taste the traces of dark energy inside of you, young master."

    I stiffened. "Please explain."

    Morgoth approached Vanto''s ears again, screeching at a fast pace. "Really? No wonder I couldn''t pinpoint the source. This is quite... disturbing." Vantos said, turning towards me. "After reading for endless hours and trying to trace the origins of the seal carved into your mind, I came up with... nothing. It was unlike anything I had seen before. But now, thanks to Morgoth''s insight, It finally makes sense. You have multiple types of dark energy merging inside of you. Your Demon Wolf blood is one of them. But there''s something else. Something ancient. The residual energy from the spell used to forge the seal in your mind it''s... interesting. That seal isn''t just a barrier¡ªit was created using Cabal magic to prevent others from altering its purpose."

    "Cabal magic?"

    "Kabbalah Necr¨®tica, is the term scholars in Adams use to describe pure dark energy. As Morgoth pointed out, the Cabal magic surrounding the seal in your mind wasn''t created by a single warlock as I originally assumed. It was woven by a collective¡ªan entire group of warlocks working in unison. That changes everything. To truly understand the extent of dark magic, you must become a practitioner. Elemental magic? That''s child''s play¡ªboring and insanely easy to wield. But dark magic? It''s an entirely different world. Cabal magic isn''t just powerful¡ªit''s chaotic. It''s most commonly used by necromancers, warlocks who specialize in manipulating death itself. Unlike other forms of dark magic, this Cabal energy isn''t drawn from a single source¡ªit''s a fusion of multiple strands of dark energy, gathered from different origins to create something far greater than what any individual caster could achieve."

    Morgoth approached again, talking to Vantos close to his ear. "Definitely. I''m not sure if he will be up for that kind of trip," Vantos said. Then, Morgoth became upset, fluttering her massive wings. "Alright, alright, I''ll ask. I bet your father is thrilled to see me. It''s been a few decades since he was able to feed from me."

    He glanced at me, exhaling slowly. "Morgoth wants to visit her home and she wants to take you with her. She believes her father might have an idea on how to undo the seal."

    "You''re saying the Serpent King knows something about it?"

    "He might. And if he doesn''t, he might know someone who does. Xil''ethan is an ancient being. His knowledge of dark energy surpasses anything the warlocks, vampires, or even the werewolves of Adams Town could comprehend. If anyone can trace the origins of the seal binding your memories, it''s him."

    "Fine. But before I decide to let Morgoth drag me into her father''s lair, there''s something else I need to ask."

    "Go on."

    "The group of necromancers you talked about earlier¡ªthe ones who use Cabal magic¡ªare they the same ones appearing near Moonshade Hollow?"

    Vantos''s smirk faded. "That''s just one faction. The Revenants of the Ashen Circle. I''ve made a few deals with some of them in the past, but I tend to keep my distance whenever possible. They''re obsessed with the dark arts¡ªso much so that even the Warlock Trade Clan cast them out. They either deserted or were exiled for going too far." He leaned back against the wall, his fingers drumming idly against his arm. "If these are the same necromancers tampering with your seal, we''ve got a problem. They don''t just dabble in forbidden magic; they worship it."

    I frowned. "Harold''s funeral is taking place in Moonshade Hollow tomorrow night. There have been reports of these necromancers roaming the area. If they''re gathering there, it''s not just to mourn the dead."

    "It doesn''t surprise me. Necromancers are parasites, feeding on the lingering traces of life force. Their power hinges on this essence, using it to bend the dead to their will. Surely, you understand¡ªHarold''s body must not be buried in that place. If it is, he will become nothing more than a puppet for a necromancer."

    "He''s going to be cremated. I won''t allow his body to be defiled by those people."

    "Do not let the actions of one man cloud your judgment of the Revenants," Vantos said. "Not all of them are driven by malice. As someone who has studied the dark arts, I''ve come to appreciate their knowledge¡ªit''s far deeper than you might expect. You may want to reconsider your stance on necromancers. They could be of great help unraveling the barrier that has locked away your memories."

    "Fine. We''ll do it your way," I said. "But it''s time to go. We''ll wait for you at the guest house¡ªdon''t be late."

    Vantos smirked and snapped his fingers. "No worries. I always keep my end of the bargain."

    Almost instantly, the dimly lit office pulsed with an unnatural energy. The lights flickered erratically as Titus'' sentinels emerged from the shadows, each one carrying a corpse within its bloated form. Vantos knelt, picking up the frogs one by one and swallowing them whole.

    I watched with a hint of disgust, hesitating before speaking. "I need one more favor."

    "Oh?" He continued swallowing the frogs, barely glancing at me. "Go ahead, ask away. What''s on your mind?"

    "Could you zap us out of here? We''re half-naked, and, well... walking a few blocks like this would be more than a little humiliating."

    Morgoth let out a screech, slinking away from Vantos with visible displeasure.

    "Looks like Morgoth is volunteering to take you home. This dynamic between primal blood and dark energy beings never ceases to fascinate me. First Titus, now Morgoth? At this rate, I''ll run out of familiars and pets just by spending time with you."

    "I think I''ll take my chances with the portal, thanks."

    Morgoth suddenly unleashed a deafening shriek. "I suggest you accept her offer. Upsetting this lady can be... excruciating."

    "Alright, alright. But what about the rest of my pack?"

    In the blink of an eye, Vantos disappeared, reappearing in front of Antolio. He placed his index finger on his forehead, closing his eyes. "Last Chance Thrift... that''s where your vehicle is. Very well, I''ll make sure they get a quick zap over."

    As Vantos kept his finger pressed against Antolio''s forehead, a glowing sigil formed on the ground beside him. A crack split open in the air, shimmering with energy. Without hesitation, Vantos reached inside and pulled the tear wider, revealing the entrance to the thrift store.

    "You''ve got a few minutes before this tear in the veil vanishes. Unless you''re in the mood for a long walk home, I suggest you move quickly. As for us, let''s not keep the lady waiting," Vantos said, gesturing toward Morgoth.

    I watched the others step through the rip, each glancing back at me one last time. "I''ll be fine," I assured them. "Meet me in front of the guest house¡ªwe''ll be there soon."

    Morgoth slithered closer, lowering her massive serpentine form before us. "Hop on, young master," Vantos said. "Morgoth is in an unusually cooperative mood. That''s good news for me¡ªit means she won''t shake me off midair while you''re riding on her back. Unless, of course, you accidentally pluck one of her feathers... then we''ll have a very different problem on our hands."

    "I''ll try to be as gentle as possible," I said, gripping Morgoth''s back carefully. "And by the way, swallowing all those black frogs¡ªimpressive and disgusting at the same time. You might want to find a less revolting method."

    Vantos chuckled. "Oh, young master, you''ve seen only a fraction of what I can do. Swallowing frogs is hardly the most unsettling ritual in my arsenal. There are other familiars... ones that demand far more gruesome methods of interaction."

    Suddenly, Morgoth spread her wings. A violent gust erupted from inside the old office, tearing through the space like a hurricane. Papers, debris, and loose objects whirled into chaos as she took flight, smashing through the roof and soaring into the night sky.

    It was my first time seeing the town from above. The night was calm, the clouds shifting aside as if making way for our swift approach to the Hunter Estate. As Morgoth hovered over the entrance, two guards below immediately caught sight of us.

    "They''ve spotted us," I said.

    "Perfect timing," Vantos said. "I can''t hold Titus'' sentinels in my belly any longer¡ªthey drain too much of my life force. Tell me, have you ever heard the phrase ''it''s raining frogs in the bayou''?"

    "No, I''m not a fan of country music."

    "Country music? What''s that?"

    I sighed. "Never mind."

    Morgoth landed heavily in front of the guards, her powerful wings kicking up dust and loose gravel. The guards wasted no time, immediately sounding the alarm. Within moments, the estate''s front yard erupted with movement as hunters rushed out, weapons at the ready.

    Vantos barely waited for Morgoth to settle before he staggered forward, clutching his stomach. A low, guttural groan escaped him as his body convulsed. Then, with a violent heave, he dropped to his knees and retched. A thick, unnatural gurgle filled the air, followed by a wet, sloshing sound as his mouth stretched open far beyond human limits.

    The first sentinel spilled out slowly from his mouth. Then, a grotesque, amorphous mass encased in yellow slime, slowly slid out hitting the ground. Then another frog, and another, each one sliding from his throat in sickening, viscous waves. His entire body jerked and spasmed as if his very being fought against expelling the creatures. Thick strands of saliva and bile clung to his lips, stretching between his teeth as he wretched the last of them onto the ground.

    The hunters hesitated, gripping their weapons, their expressions twisted between disgust and confusion. Before them stood not the monstrous abominations they expected, but an army of black frogs, twitching and croaking as they landed unceremoniously in the dirt.

    The sudden stillness that followed was eerie. The frogs simply hopped about, unbothered, oblivious to the tension around them.

    Vantos wiped his mouth with his sleeve, revealing a malevolent smirk. "Give Chief Harrow this message."

    With a snap of his fingers, the frogs began to tremble. A heartbeat later, they exploded violently, splattering Titus'' thick, yellow saliva in every direction. The hunters recoiled, shrieking as the foul substance coated their armor and skin. Some stumbled, clawing at their faces, while most of them, remained still, due to the numbing effect of Titus'' slime.

    "Next time he thinks he can invade my domain," Vantos growled, his voice dripping with menace, "I will unleash every demon under my command inside his own house¡ªeven if it costs me my life!"

    Vantos turned on his heel and mounted Morgoth, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips as he surveyed the chaos left in his wake. "That should send the message loud and clear."

    "You really love to be dramatic, don''t you?" I said, shaking my head.

    "At least give me some credit for the execution," he said, his tone smug. "I managed to incapacitate every hunter without a single bolt fired from their weapons. That''s the art of performance¡ªkeeping the audience captivated and ensuring no one dares leave before the final act." He reached down, touching Morgoth''s face with an almost affectionate touch.

    "Let''s get going, beautiful," he said. "A Luna wolf is waiting for us."

 Chapter 38: The Ritual

    With a rapid descent, Morgoth swooped down, landing in front of the guest house. Her powerful wings stirred the dust around us, sending small debris scattering across the porch. Outside, Derrick stood leaning against the front door, watching as Vantos'' beast fluttered her wings and released a deafening screech. The force of it rattled the wooden beams of the porch, causing Derrick to flinch.

    He stepped forward but froze mid-stride when Morgoth''s piercing eyes glanced at him. Her body coiled, as if assessing whether he was prey or something more useful.

    "Please, tell your pet I pose no harm," Derrick said, raising his hands slightly. "It''s looking at me like I''m on tonight''s menu."

    "Worry not," Vantos said. "She already ate. The only reason she''s sizing you up like that is because she''s protecting me. Or perhaps..." He glanced at me with an amused expression as we dismounted. "She''s watching over her new friend, the young master."

    I stepped onto the porch, inhaling sharply as the unmistakable musk of werewolves hit me¡ªthick, earthy, and lingering in the air like a warning. "Where are the other two? Because it feels like we''re being surrounded by werewolves... again."

    "Gerald is loading an old wagon with the corpses in the red barn," Derrick said. "Antolio is scouting the surrounding area, making sure we''re not ambushed again."

    "Thank you, Derrick," I said. "I''ll leave security in your hands. I''m not sure how long it will take to heal¡ª"

    Suddenly, a movement in the shadows snapped my attention away.

    Three figures emerged from the darkness; their hands raised in a gesture of surrender. The moment I noticed them, something deep inside me stirred¡ªa surge of unrelenting fury. My blood burned as my muscles tensed and expanded. My hair grew longer like a lion''s mane, as the cursed marks of the demon wolf slithered across my skin, glowing faintly beneath the moonlight.

    Morgoth reacted instantly. With a piercing screech, she fluttered her wings, kicking up dust and debris in a powerful display of power. Her stance was rigid, defensive, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.

    Then, to my surprise, the three men fell to their knees before me.

    "We mean no harm, young master," one of them said. "We seek the protection of the Alpha."

    The other two lowered their heads in unison. "We have come to renew our vows of loyalty to the Reinhart werewolf clan."

    Their voices rang together like an oath, unwavering and resolute. "We will serve with our lives, for the survival of the clan."

    I glanced around, noticing the musty scent of werewolves grew stronger, thick in the air like damp earth after a storm. Shadows shifted around us, figures barely visible in the dim moonlight, watching in silence. Stepping closer, I glanced at their ragged forms. Malnourishment clung to them like a second skin¡ªsunken cheeks, hollowed eyes, ribs pressing against their flesh. But it was their scars that told the real story. Deep, jagged wounds marred their bodies, some so old they had become part of their flesh, while others still wept fresh blood, torn open over barely healed tissue. It was clear¡ªthese wounds had not been given the time to mend, as if their suffering had been unrelenting, one battle blending into the next without respite.

    "Your scars... I need to know who you''ve been fighting and why."

    One of the kneeling men lifted his gaze but did not rise. "We haven''t fought any other clans, young master if that''s what you''re asking. Our battles were among ourselves."

    "You fought your own?"

    "We had no choice. Our former alpha forced us to. His madness knew no bounds, and he turned our pack against itself. Those who refused to obey were punished. Many of us fled... That''s why we humbly ask you to take us in."

    The others nodded, as their bodies tensed with unspoken desperation. They had been broken, their loyalty tested through torment, yet they were here, kneeling before me, seeking a new path.

    Vantos stepped forward, retrieving a small leather bag from his robe. With a flick of his wrist, he loosened the string and pulled out three glass vials, each filled with an iridescent liquid. He handed one to each of the kneeling men. "This will help you heal," Vantos said. "These potions tend to supercharge werewolves'' ability to heal. You''ll feel like new, in no time."

    Each man drank the potion Vantos gave them, and immediately, their wounds began to heal. The man in the center raised his head, his gaze lingered on the marks of the demon wolf covering my skin. There was something in his eyes¡ªcuriosity, maybe reverence, or perhaps fear.

    "Rise," I asked. The man in the center obeyed, standing with quiet respect. "Who is the Alpha of your pack?"

    "Dylan, my lord."

    "Dylan... Is he the one responsible for the attacks in the northern pass?"

    The man lowered his eyes briefly before nodding. "We were, under his orders. But he doesn''t have many werewolves left under his command to carry out the raids. Most have abandoned him. Fear has spread through the packs¡ªeveryone knows... the war of the clans is inevitable, now that you are here."

    The truth was out¡ªeveryone knew I had been brought to Adams to ignite the war of the clans. There was no denying it now.

    "You''re welcome to stay," I said. "But first, you must complete a task for me."

    The man in the center straightened, looking directly at my eyes. "I''ll do everything in my power to carry out your wish, my lord. What do you require?"

    "You said there are many like you¡ªoutcasts, werewolves abandoned or rejected by Dylan or Curtis. Find them. Spread the word. Tell them they are welcome here, so long as they abide by the rules of the clan."

    He bowed his head slightly in understanding. "It will be done, my lord."

    "What''s your name?"

    "It''s Alphonse," he said, then gestured to the two men beside him. "This is Rudy, and this is Alec."

    I glanced over my shoulder, nodding at Derrick. He stood beside me, gazing at the three men. "Do you know any of these men?"

    Derrick shook his head. "No, young master. They must be newly turned. That being said... taking these men under your wing will undoubtedly provoke Dylan''s anger."

    "We won''t have to wait long to know how he will respond," I said. "Tomorrow morning, we''ll accompany Gerald and deliver the corpses to Dylan. That will be our moment to settle this. If Dylan insists on adhering to the old werewolf code, then he leaves me no choice¡ªI will challenge him for the territory. For now, find Gerald and Antolio. Instruct them to accompany these men and see that they''re settled."

    I sensed movement in the shadows beyond the estate, deep within the surrounding forest. The scent of more werewolves drifted on the wind¡ªmany more surrounded the estate. They watched from a distance, their presence looming like a silent storm on the horizon. An instinctual force surged through me, raw and primal. Without hesitation, I lifted my head and let loose a powerful, bone-shaking howl. The sound tore through the night, echoing across the estate, reaching every hidden pair of eyes watching from the darkness.

    "Before you send these men off, make sure they''re fed and clothed. I''m certain the werewolves watching from the shadows will make their approach soon. If they show no signs of hostility, let them come¡ªbut keep a close watch on the guest house. I don''t want to deal with another raid while we''re tending to Annie."

    "It will be done," Derrick said.

    "Morgoth will serve as a guardian as well, young master," Vantos said. "Her true form alone will be enough to keep intruders at bay."

    I nodded in appreciation. "Thank you, Vantos. Now, shall we see Annie?"

    "Indeed."

    As the immediate danger faded, I felt my Demon Wolf form begin to withdraw. The burning energy that had coursed through me simmered down, no longer surging like wildfire through my veins. My muscles loosened, the cursed marks of the Demon Wolf slithered back beneath my skin, and my claws retracted with a slow, instinctual ease. My breath steadied, each exhale grounding me further into my human state.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    But despite the calm settling over the moment, a persistent unease gnawed at the edges of my awareness.

    The eyes.

    They were still there, hidden in the darkness, watching.

    Not approaching. Not retreating.

    Simply waiting.

    And that bothered me more than anything else.

    As I turned around and reached for the doorknob, Lydia suddenly pulled the door open, allowing us inside. But something about her demeanor shifted in an instant¡ªthe tension in her shoulders, the sharp inhale, the way her fingers curled slightly at her sides. Anger flared in her eyes, raw and immediate.

    She kept her distance, her gaze flickering between me and Vantos.

    "Welcome back, signore," she said, though her voice carried no warmth. Her tone was clipped, her posture rigid. Placing her hands firmly on her hips, she leveled a hostile glare at Vantos.

    "Is there a reason why this man is in my house?"

    "Lydia, this is Vantos, a friend. He''s here to help Annie recuperate."

    Her body stiffened, and without hesitation, she stepped in front of the bedroom door, shielding it with her body. "I will not let him touch my daughter!" she yelled, as her eyes burned with defiance. "He will have to kill me first."

    I faltered for a moment, thrown by the intensity of her reaction. I had clearly missed something¡ªsomething important that explained why she viewed Vantos as a threat.

    Vantos, however, remained composed. He took a step forward, extending his hand toward her in a gesture of peace. "Please, I beg you, let me help your daughter. Then, you can do whatever you want with me. I swear on my life¡ªI won''t resist."

    "Vantos, wait!"

    "There''s no need for concern, young master. I understand why your servant is behaving this way. There will be a time for an explanation, but I''m afraid that time must wait. We need to reach your Luna wolf first¡ªbefore it''s too late."

    Lydia''s breath hitched, and for the first time, her resolve wavered. A stream of silent tears spilled down her cheeks as she slowly stepped away from the door. Her voice broke as she whispered, "Please, don''t let him kill my baby, signore... please."

    "You have my word¡ªnothing will happen to Annie."

    We entered Annie''s room, noticing her skin had taken on a grey hue. Vantos approached, touching her hand, then backing out immediately. "She''s in critical condition. Her illness is not common, I have only read about it in the old books. The Demon Wolf curse is consuming her. Soon her life force will succumb to the power of the beast turning her into a rabid werewolf, for the rest of her existence."

    Vantos straightened the bed, making space beside Annie. "I need you to lay down next to her."

    I followed his directions, carefully lying beside her. Her breathing was labored, each inhale strained as if the curse inside her made even the simplest act of drawing breath a battle.

    "This ritual is simple in design, yet extremely dangerous for both of you," Vantos said. "Take her hand and press your wrists together as closely as possible."

    Vantos pulled up his sleeve, extending his palm, and revealing a glowing glyph etched into his flesh. The markings pulsed with an eerie luminescence, casting a faint glow over us. "I will channel a strong concentration of dark energy into my index finger and trace a sigil between both your wrists. This sigil will serve as a conduit, temporarily merging your flesh with hers. Your body will purify her blood, once it begins to flow inside you."

    "Once the sigil is complete, her survival will depend entirely on your physiology," he said. "It will be up to you to regulate the curse inside her blood, to stabilize her system."

    "So... like a blood transfusion?"

    "Essentially, yes. The results should be noticeable immediately, once your veins and hers become intertwined. But the real challenge isn''t the process itself¡ªit''s how long you can endure the pain of having her blood flowing through your veins. Not to mention the agony of having the sigil carved into your flesh."

    "Let''s skip the warnings for another day and get this over with."

    Vantos nodded, his expression unreadable as the glow in his hand intensified. He pressed his palm to Annie''s skin, and the moment his fingers made contact, symbols ignited across her flesh, burning into her with searing precision. A faint whimper escaped her lips, her body twitching under the effect.

    Then, he turned to me.

    I barely had time to brace myself before his glowing finger passed over my wrist, burning the same intricate symbols into my skin. The pain was immediate¡ªblinding, excruciating. My jaw clenched, muscles locking as a sharp hiss escaped through my teeth. Every nerve in my arm screamed as if molten iron had been poured directly into my skin.

    But I didn''t look away.

    Instead, I forced my gaze onto Annie''s face, focusing on the rise and fall of her breath, grounding myself in the purpose of this suffering. The unbearable agony of the glyph searing into my flesh was nothing compared to what she had endured.

    "The sigil has been created," Vantos said. "Now, I need to activate it. Are you ready for more pain?"

    "Please, proceed."

    Vantos closed his eyes, whispering an incantation in a language I didn''t recognize. The markings on our wrists flared to life, glowing with an eerie, pulsating energy. Slowly, our hands began to merge¡ªthe flesh fusing as if we had been born as one.

    Then, the real pain began.

    A surge of blistering heat flooded my veins as Annie''s blood forcefully intertwined with mine. It was unlike anything I had ever felt¡ªa raw, scorching presence spreading through my body, burning from the inside out. My vision blurred as my breath came in ragged gasps.

    The beast within me stirred violently, sensing the foreign intrusion. It roared in protest, its presence swelling beneath my skin, threatening to rip free and initiate a transformation.

    I gritted my teeth, refusing to lose control. My claws extended instinctively, digging deep into the wooden bed frame as I fought against the wild surge of power. The wood splintered beneath my grip, but I held on, enduring the unbearable inferno that was Annie''s blood inside me.

    "Hold on, young master. The process is almost over."

    I clenched my jaw, focusing on the sensation coursing through my body. The searing heat that had once burned through my veins was beginning to fade, the torment gradually receding the longer we remained fused. My muscles, once locked in agony, started to loosen, though exhaustion crept in to take its place.

    Still, I never took my eyes off Annie''s face.

    Regret weighed heavy on my chest¡ªregret for the choices I had made, for the danger I had unknowingly dragged her into. I had thought I could keep her safe, that my strength alone would be enough to protect her. But now, seeing her like this, helpless and on the verge of death, I questioned everything.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, her skin began to change.

    The sickly pallor faded, replaced by the familiar warmth of her natural tone. Her breathing, once shallow and erratic, steadied into a calm, even rhythm.

    It was working. The sigil pulsed one last time before its glow dimmed, our hands detaching from each other, signaling the end of the ritual. My body trembled, my insides screaming in protest after enduring such torment. But the pain no longer mattered. The exhaustion clawing at me was insignificant compared to what we had just accomplished. Annie was safe¡ª and that was all I cared about.

    "She will survive, young master," Vantos said. "But I strongly recommend you get some rest. A massive amount of dark energy is now coursing between the two of you. Your Demon Wolf will consume your share, of that, I have no doubt. What remains uncertain is how she will react... or what effects she will experience once she wakes."

    I exhaled sharply, wincing as another wave of pain rippled through me, tearing through my insides like fire. The merging had left its mark¡ªI could feel her blood still burning within me, still adjusting, still binding.

    "Thank you, Vantos," I said through clenched teeth. "She looks... much better."

    Vantos nodded but made no move to leave.

    I forced myself to sit up slightly, though the motion sent another sharp pang through my body. I turned my gaze toward him, leveling him with a look that made it clear I wasn''t finished. "Before you go, I need to know why Lydia reacted the way she did towards you."

    Vantos remained silent for a moment. Then, with a slow exhale, he gazed at me. "Ah," he murmured. "I was wondering when you''d ask."

    "I hope it''s nothing I should worry about," I said, though I already knew the answer.

    Vantos let out a slow breath. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. It all happened ten years ago, during a failed summoning. Desmond D''Amano¡ªLydia''s husband. He died by my hand."

    A heavy silence settled between us.

    Vantos lowered himself onto the edge of the bed, his gaze distant, as if reliving the memory. "It wasn''t supposed to happen. One of my apprentices lost control of an unauthorized summoning. His target was extremely powerful for the level of his dark magic¡ªa demon from the Tartarus realm, Igniel. At that time, Desmond was an apprentice too, and that night, he made a choice. He sacrificed himself to save everyone... including me."

    His fingers drummed idly against his knee before he continued. "There''s always one apprentice who thinks they can surpass their master¡ªsomeone who craves power beyond their reach. That was Gordon. He was a troubled child, and the reason I quit teaching the dark arts. He believed that if he could tame a demon, he could prove himself my equal. That arrogance cost us all dearly. Igniel was unleashed in my domain, bringing chaos and destruction beyond anything you can imagine."

    Vantos shook his head as if trying to push the memory away. "Normally, when the Ethran crystal is properly infused with life force, a summoned demon won''t remain in the domain for long. But Gordon... he was desperate to prove himself. He poured more energy into the crystal than he should have, destabilizing it. Igniel was no longer a fleeting presence¡ªhe was anchored. There was only one way to contain him. He had to be bound to a vessel and forced into submission, and the only warlock capable of accomplishing such a feat was me. Desmond volunteered to be the vessel¡ªa containment for Igniel¡ªwhile I infused the Ethran crystal and performed the shackling incantation. It was a desperate move, but there was no other way."

    His hands clenched into fists, reliving the memory. "The dark energy radiating from Igniel was overwhelming, far too much for Desmond to contain. It consumed him from the inside, his body breaking down as the demon fought against the binding. The process took longer than I had anticipated. Too long. By the time I succeeded in forcing Igniel into submission, Desmond''s body was already beyond saving. Even the strongest healing potion wouldn''t have been enough. The dark energy had wrapped around him completely, devouring him piece by piece. I watched helplessly as his body withered, his soul flickering like a dying ember."

    He went silent for a moment, then stood up from the bed. "I ran to him. I held him in my arms... and watched his life fade away. Just imagine, how she felt, the moment I brought the corpse of her husband to her door. She never gave me the chance to explain what really happened. It was a regretful incident, one that forced me to shut down my teachings and seclude myself to my personal domain, away from contact."

    "I believe if you gather the courage to tell her what you just told me, she will understand," I said.

    The door swung open and Lydia walked into the room. "There''s no need to explain what happened again, I heard everything," She said. "I was wrong about you, Mr. Orien. I let my emotions carry my judgment, without giving you the chance to explain what happened."

    "Desmond was a courageous man," Vantos said. "If it wasn''t for him, many more would''ve lost their lives in that incident. If there''s anything I could do to repay his sacrifice would be to make sure his family is safe. That''s why, I''m going to extend this invitation to you and your loved ones. When the first trumpet blares across town, I want you and your family to stay inside my personal domain, safe from the carnage that will happen."

 Chapter 39: Werewolf Migration

    A smile spread across her face upon hearing Vantos'' offer. With a hand over her chest, Lydia sank into a chair near Annie''s bed, staring at him. "Are you certain about this, Mr. Orien?"

    Vantos stepped closer, gently taking her hand. "Please, allow me to honor your husband''s bravery by offering you and your family shelter and security. It''s the least I can do for Desmond. Of course, that is¡ªif the young master allows it."

    With the war of the clans looming just weeks away, ensuring Lydia and Annie''s safety brought me an unexpected sense of relief. "I have no objections," I said. "I''ve been to Vantos'' domain, and I can assure you, Lydia¡ªit will be a place you find comfort in."

    Lydia rose to her feet and approached Annie, gently leaning down to whisper in her ear. "Did you hear that, my love? We are finally safe."

    She walked toward Vantos, stopping just in front of him. "I have no words for your kindness, Mr. Orien. I do not doubt that the young master is capable of keeping us safe, but being away from the war brings peace to this old woman."

    Vantos placed his hands gently on her shoulders, offering a warm smile. "Once the first trumpet blares across town, I will come personally to retrieve you and your daughter."

    Lydia lowered her head slightly in gratitude. "Thank you. This means more to me than I can express," she said, glancing towards Annie. "And thank you for helping my daughter, Mr. Orien. I must return to the estate and prepare dinner for the young master, so please, excuse me."

    As she exited Annie''s room, a thoughtful silence settled over Vantos. His usual smirk had faded, replaced with an expression of quiet contemplation.

    "Something bothering you?" I asked.

    "I''m concerned, to be honest," Vantos said. "Annie is adjusting remarkably well to the dark energy we infused into her. But then again, I shouldn''t be surprised. Desmond had the rare ability to channel dark energy without losing himself to it. After all, she is Desmond''s daughter. She may have a hidden talent to control dark energy¡ªincluding demonic energy. But there''s also the possibility that we''ve just made it easier for the beast to take over her body during the next full moon."

    I frowned. "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    Vantos exhaled, folding his arms. "I hadn''t considered this before, but now it seems possible¡ªlikely, even. Three potential outcomes could happen as she recovers."

    "Outcome number one: she might develop the ability to wield dark magic. That would be unprecedented¡ªa sentient werewolf harnessing forbidden magic. A dangerous possibility, but also an extraordinary one."

    "And outcome number two?"

    "Because of the ritual, you may have unknowingly acclimated her body, making her the perfect vessel for the Demon Wolf curse to fully manifest in a lesser werewolf. In other words, she may become something far stronger than she was ever meant to be."

    He hesitated for a moment, as concern settled in his face. "And now... the worst-case scenario." His gaze flickered toward Annie, watching the slow rise and fall of her chest. "Now that I think about it, this is the most likely outcome¡ªwe may have just fed the beast growing inside her. We might have given it more power than it should have. The only way we''ll know for sure... is when she experiences her first transformation. Let''s just hope, I''m wrong."

    "You think she''ll be able to control the Demon Wolf? That she''ll be like me?"

    Vantos shook his head. "Not likely. You were born a Primal Blood¡ªthe curse of the Demon Wolf is unique to your lineage, woven into the very essence of your power. Annie, on the other hand, might evolve into a Luna Wolf with abilities comparable to your Demon Wolf form¡ªto a certain extent, at least. If that happens, it will prove that lesser werewolves can achieve another transformation when exposed to the Demon Wolf curse. But..." he hesitated for a moment before exhaling, "I hate to be the bearer of bad news. Even if she survives the transformation, the chances of her reaching that level of power are very slim."

    A sudden scent drifted into the room, immediately seizing my attention. The beast within me stirred, warning me that something was off.

    I pushed myself up from Annie''s bedside, wondering about the mysterious scent. "Something''s going on outside. I need to check on Derrick."

    Vantos followed as I stepped out into the cool night air. The moment we exited the guest house; I glanced at the scene unfolding before me. Derrick stood surrounded by a group of men¡ªmore than before¡ªall of them in the same battered, malnourished state as the first three who had emerged from the forest earlier.

    But there was someone else among them.

    A blonde woman lingered near the center of the group, deliberately keeping herself concealed behind the others. But no amount of subtlety could hide what she was from me. The scent was unmistakable¡ªthe distinct smell of a Luna Wolf.

    "Everything ok in here?"

    "Yes, young master," Derrick said. "These men wish to join the clan. I have no issues with them integrating into our ranks, but my concern..." He shifted slightly and pointed at the woman. "Is her."

    I lifted my gaze toward the young woman, studying her closely. Her presence was different¡ªstrong, unwavering. Then, a distinct scent hit me, weaving through the musty air. It wasn''t just that of a Luna Wolf.

    It was the scent of another Alpha, mingling with hers.

    A soft growl rumbled in my throat as my instincts sharpened.

    "You," I said, pointing directly at her. "Come closer."

    The woman stepped forward with confidence, glancing directly at me. The others instinctively moved out of her path, as if sensing the authority she carried.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be next to your mate?" I asked.

    "As far as I remember, I''m capable of forming my own conclusions and making my own decisions," she said, kneeling before me with deliberate intent. "We seek the protection of the Alpha. We want to swear allegiance to the Reinhart werewolf clan."

    "You''re Dylan''s Luna Wolf, aren''t you?"

    She lifted her chin slightly, staring at me. "The name is Andrea. And yes, I was one of them¡ªuntil he decided to entertain himself by forcing us to fight each other like rabid animals. I couldn''t stand the way he treated his own pack... the way he used every one of us to serve his ambitions."

    Her hands clenched at her sides, her voice carrying a bitter edge. "It felt like he gave up the moment he knew you had arrived in town. He stopped pretending to care. Stopped leading. And I refuse to follow a leader who would rather destroy his own people than fight for them."

    Then, she lowered her head slightly. "So, please... let us serve at your side."

    Vantos stood beside me, grabbing my arm and pulling me away from the growing crowd. "Living in Adams comes with its risks, young master. But taking in another Luna Wolf could become problematic. Even if you have no intention of taking her as a mate, you must understand¡ªyou, as a man, do not choose who you mate with during the full moon or when you''re in your wolf form. That choice belongs to the beast inside you. And that... could lead to chaos within your clan if Annie and Andrea don''t get along."

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "I understand the risks," I said. "But I will not reject her entry into the clan."

    "Very well. Then let me offer you a deal," Vantos said.

    "I''m listening."

    "During the full moon, Luna Wolves secrete a specific hormone through their skin. Once it dries, it releases a scent that attracts male wolves¡ªstrongly. It''s an instinctual call; one she must answer by choosing a mate. I can create a sigil that will suppress that hormone¡ªat least until you know how Annie is going to react."

    "And in return for your service?"

    "I will require you to expand your pack¡ªbring in as many werewolves as you can, even if it means forcing other Alphas into submission."

    I exhaled slowly, already anticipating his reasoning.

    "The vampire ghoul army is vast. And as things stand, even with all of my familiars at our disposal, we would be annihilated in no time. You have become popular among your kind. To see them coming here asking to be taken under your wing, it''s very intriguing. It''s best to take advantage of that momentum and grow in numbers before the war reaches us."

    "I will do what I can."

    Still, something lingered in my mind. I glanced back at Andrea, then back to Vantos. "Andrea mentioned she was one of Dylan''s Luna Wolves," I said. "Did she mean he had more than one?"

    Vantos chuckled, shaking his head. "Young master, do not mistake human relationships for werewolf companionship¡ªthey are entirely different. I have seen alpha werewolves keep as many as five Luna Wolves within a single pack. Just because Andrea once shared her space with another Luna doesn''t mean she will be willing to do so again. It will be up to you to draw that line while you are in your human form. Because once the beast emerges, you will have no control over its desires. That is the one part of the Demon Wolf you will never be able to suppress."

    "Fine," I sighed. "You have to understand¡ªthis new life of mine is still a mystery to me. I''m just figuring things out as I go. I''m glad I can at least depend on your insight."

    Vantos smirked. "Absolutely. I have to keep you in good shape if I want to negotiate another deal for your blood in the future." I shot him a look, but he simply chuckled before continuing. "Now, shall we offer her the choice, or would you rather just hold her while I perform the incantation?"

    "She''s a big girl. She can decide for herself whether she wants to stay or not."

    "Agreed."

    We walked back toward the small crowd, my gaze sweeping over everyone present, assessing their reactions. "I cannot take you in unless you accept my conditions," I said.

    Andrea''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What are your demands?" she asked.

    "You must allow Vantos to cast a sigil on you. This will prevent you from becoming a mate during the full moon. I already have a Luna Wolf, and even though she''s sick right now, that doesn''t mean I will give up on her. Once you understand your place within the clan, I will personally ask Vantos to remove the sigil. But if you cannot accept these terms, then I''m afraid you''ll have to turn around and go back to Dylan."

    Andrea didn''t hesitate. Without a second thought, she gave a nod. "I accept."

    Vantos stepped forward without delay, and with a sharp nail, he traced a pattern on Andrea''s stomach. She winced as the lines burned into her flesh. Just as Vantos finished tracing the sigil, a thin line of blood trickled from the fresh carving. Vantos closed his eyes, murmuring an incantation under his breath. The sigil pulsed with dark energy, glowing faintly as it sealed itself into her flesh.

    "It is done, young master," Vantos said, reaching for my hand. A sharp sting shot through my palm as he seared another symbol into my flesh. The burning sensation was brief but potent, leaving behind a mark that pulsed with residual energy.

    "I will leave the choice of removing the sigil on her stomach to you, young master," Vantos said. "I want no part in that decision. If the time comes, simply press your hand against the sigil on her stomach. The symbol I''ve placed in your palm will neutralize it."

    I flexed my fingers, feeling the warmth of the freshly marked sigil fade slightly.

    Vantos exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he turned toward Morgoth. "Now, I must retire to my humble abode. I''ve spent more life force than I intended tonight."

    With a sharp, piercing screech, Morgoth took off, sending a gust of wind and a trail of dust swirling around us. I watched them disappear into the night before shifting my attention back to Andrea.

    "I hope my decision doesn''t cause any disagreements between us," I said. "You seem more than capable of leading the men you brought with you. The sigil on your stomach¡ªit''s for my own good. I already have enough women problems as it is."

    Andrea laughed. "I understand," she said. "We''ll be around if you need us."

    "Actually, I do have a small problem. One that you and your men might be able to help with."

    "What would you have us do, my lord?"

    "Are you familiar with the northern part of town? An area called Moonshade Hollow, by any chance?"

    "Yes, my lord. The werewolf cemetery. Not many of us dare to venture into that part of town, but if you require something from there, I will handle it personally."

    "I need a few skilled men to build a pyre for me. It''s for the man who raised me as a child. Choose a secure location, construct it properly, and return here once it''s ready. His funeral will take place tomorrow night."

    Andrea bowed her head slightly in understanding. "I will see to it. Once the pyre is complete, I will inform you of its location."

    I nodded and turned away, making my way back toward the estate. Once inside, I descended into the Gathering Room and stood in front of my mother''s portrait. There was something in the box hidden behind her picture¡ªsomething more than the diluted vampire elder essence that had lingered in my mind since we left the sewers. A weapon. One that had remained dormant for who knows how long.

    I removed the old stand that held the Accords Book and pressed the round crest embedded inside the tile beneath it.

    Click.

    Suddenly, a dull thud was heard from behind my mother''s portrait. I reached for the frame, carefully lifting it away from the wall and setting it aside. My eyes immediately locked onto the hidden compartment behind it¡ªa black box, nestled within the stone. Without hesitation, I pulled it free and laid it on the table.

    Flipping open the lid, my gaze fell first upon the diluted vampire elder essence. But it was the dagger beside it that captured my attention. It was almost identical to the one Dahlia had used to kill the vampire ghoul in the sewers.

    But there was something different about this weapon.

    Unlike Dahlia''s, the crystal in the middle of the cross-guard of this dagger appears to be depleted of energy. At first glance, it looked like any other well-crafted dagger, but as I tilted it against the dim light of the room, I noticed the faintly carved runes along the edge of the blade¡ªintricate, ancient markings in a dormant state.

    This was no ordinary weapon.

    This was Luminara¡ªone of the Twin Daggers that Dahlia and Vantos had spoken of.

    The realization didn''t shock me. In fact, it made too much sense.

    Curtis had orchestrated the assault on the Scarlert Enclave all those years ago. If anyone had a reason to possess such a weapon, it was him. Finding Luminara hidden alongside the vampire elder essence wasn''t a coincidence¡ªit was deliberate.

    But why he didn''t use it when the vampires attacked the estate?

    There were gaps in the story, fragments of truth that had been intentionally buried. Some details had been left unspoken, concealed under layers of silence, and that silence served only one purpose¡ªto obscure the truth.

    If I wanted to understand why Curtis left both the dagger and the essence hidden for all these years, there was only one way to find out.

    I would have to ask him personally.

    The thought made my stomach tighten. Facing my biological father for the first time wasn''t something I was prepared to do.

    Not yet.

    "What am I going to do with you?" I murmured, turning the dagger over in my hand.

    Before I could dwell on it further, the door to the basement swung open. Instinctively, I slid Luminara back into the box, securing the lid before returning it to the hidden compartment in the wall. Quickly, I lifted my mother''s portrait and set it back into place, ensuring there was no sign of disturbance.

    By the time I turned around, Derrick and Gerald had stepped into the room.

    "My lord, I have sent Antolio to accompany Andrea and her men to Moonshade Hollow." He extended a folded letter toward me. "This was left at the estate''s door."

    I took the letter, breaking the seal with my thumb and unfolding it. I read the contents, confirming what I already suspected¡ªHarold''s body was ready for cremation.

    I exhaled, folding the letter between my fingers. "Harold''s body is ready. But first, we need to address the influx of werewolves joining the clan. Before sunrise, we will gather the bodies left by Titus and deliver them to Dylan''s territory."

    Gerald nodded. "You understand; he will not be civil about this," he said.

    "I''m not expecting to sit down and have a cup of coffee with him while we discuss pack migration. What I do expect is immediate retaliation¡ªa challenge for the territory. If Dylan adheres to the old werewolf code, then I''ll have no choice but to fight him."

    Derrick folded his arms, analyzing the situation. "Everyone will be watching. Do you think this is a good idea?"

    "I don''t have a choice. I have to fulfill my part of the deal I made with Vantos. If we want to survive the war of the clans, we need to recruit as many werewolves as possible before the bloodshed begins."

    Silence settled over us for a brief moment.

    "Let''s just hope, this encounter isn''t as bloody as I expect it to be."

 Chapter 40: An Unwelcomed Alliance: Part 1

    The cold night breeze caressed my skin, carrying with it a scent so distinct, so overwhelming, that my eyes snapped open immediately.

    Cinnamon and blood.

    It lingered in the air, weaving its way through my senses, wrapping around me like an invisible shroud. It wasn''t just inside my bedroom¡ªit was everywhere, enveloping every inch of me, raising the hairs on my arms.

    And then, I became aware of her.

    Before the sun could break the horizon, before the morning could claim the night, I found myself face-to-face with her lips¡ªalmost touching mine. Her body was draped over me, resting against my stomach.

    "Boo!"

    Dahlia''s voice was playful, teasing. Then, she grinned.

    In an instant, she catapulted herself off the bed, landing swiftly beside it without so much as a whisper of sound¡ªsilent, predatory, deadly. Not even the sepulchral silence of the house stirred at her movements.

    "Good morning to you too, Dahlia," I said, keeping my tone low. "Have you come to dispose of me?"

    "I haven''t made that decision yet. But it is in the back of my head."

    I smirked. "Then why did you jump off the bed? I was starting to enjoy having you that close."

    Without hesitation, she sprang into the air again, landing right back on top of me with a feather-light touch.

    "You mean this close?" she whispered, leaning in, her frigid lips barely brushing against mine as her breath sent an icy shiver down my neck. She closed her eyes, teasing, moving her nose gently around my lips.

    "Or did you mean closer like this?"

    Suddenly, she closed the distance completely, her lips pressing against mine.

    I barely had time to process the sensation before she pulled back, glancing at my eyes as if it were the last time she looked at them.

    "I''m surprised," I said. "You were playing hard to get."

    She rested her head against my chest, her fingers tracing delicate patterns along my arm. Her touch was cold, yet something was soothing about it¡ªsomething real.

    "You''re so warm," she said, as I noticed a hint of sadness in her voice. "I''m not sure if I can get this close to you anymore... not now that you have a new Luna Wolf in your clan."

    "As a man, I didn''t have a choice in that matter. The Demon Wolf selects them as he pleases. I have no control over that." Her fingers stilled for a moment, then resumed their soft movements. "I''m only beginning to understand my dual nature. Learning how to manage and balance this entity inside me. If I want it to bestow its power upon me when I need it most... I have to learn how to appease it."

    Dahlia let out a humorless chuckle. "It''s irrelevant, whether I think about it or not," she said. "It''s not like I could ever have a life with you. I''m a vampire¡ªa soulless, undead being. I do not age. I cannot reproduce. And yet... it''s all I think about lately."

    A silence stretched between us, filled with words neither of us could say. Then, she sat up, shifting just enough to create a small distance between us.

    "I came here this early for a reason... to bring you a present."

    "A present?"

    "I made a mistake, one that might cost me my life."

    Her words sent a jolt through me, snapping me out of my drowsy state. "Dahlia, what''s going on?"

    She exhaled, reaching for a small pouch fastened to her belt, and without a word, she placed it in my hand. "The curtain is off. I''ve been caught. There''s no need for me to pretend anymore."

    I frowned, gripping the pouch tighter. "The Elder knows about my betrayal to the Scarlet Clan," she said. "It won''t be long before the entire vampire military force¡ªthe same one I led for years¡ªbegins to hunt me down. In that bag, you''ll find something important. A whistle¡ªthat will control the ghouls. It''s the only way to keep them inside the sewers and control their behavior."

    I hesitated before pulling open the leather pouch. Inside, nestled in the dark folds of the fabric, was a small skull-shaped whistle. It felt oddly heavy in my palm, despite its size.

    "There are only three of these," Dahlia said. "One is in the hands of the Elder. The second is stored inside the vault at the Vernara Building. And the last one... I just gave it to you."

    "You don''t have to run; I will fight with you."

    Dahlia let out a bittersweet chuckle.

    "And take on the entire vampire military?" She shook her head. "That would be a waste, and you know it. You''re the only one who can stop this war now. With me out of the picture, all the focus will be on you."

    She leaned forward, lowering her voice. "I''ve been watching from the shadows, listening. Rumors travel fast, like smoke to fire. Every werewolf will soon come looking for you. And let me tell you something... There are more werewolves hiding in the northern forest than there are vampires inside the Vernara Building."

    A heavy silence followed.

    This war was no longer just brewing.

    It was here.

    I moved quickly, reaching out and gently cupping her cold chin in my hand. My fingers brushed against her skin, and an unnatural chill spread through me the moment I touched her. I tilted her face up slightly, forcing her to meet my gaze.

    Her eyes, once filled with fiery defiance, now held something else entirely¡ªregret. It was a sight I wasn''t used to seeing in her.

    "I want to help you. It pains me to know that you''ll have to spend the rest of your life running."

    "That won''t be necessary. Not if you win the War of the Clans. We''ve just entered the month of October. You have until the 30th at midnight to keep yourself composed¡ªto make no mistakes. If you slip, the Elder will look for an excuse to throw you in jail. One wrong move and she''ll make sure you''re out of the equation before the war even starts. That''s why you must remain in her good graces until the war unfolds."

    "I want Chief Harrow to answer for Harold''s death. I will not rest until Harold gets the justice he deserves."

    "Then do it through the clan rules," she said. "Take the evidence to the Vernara Building and request an audience with the Elder. Present your proof. Force Chief Harrow to answer for his crime in front of the clans. It''s the only way to remain within the rules. If you go on a killing spree, it will only make things worse. You''ll be branded a criminal, and that''s exactly what the elder wants. Not to mention... history will repeat itself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your father raided the Scarlet Enclave with an army of werewolves¡ªhe let his vengeance lead him into war. And look how that ended. Are you planning to make the same mistake? And let''s not forget, if you decide to take the law into your own hands, the war will come to an end quickly¡ªbut not in your favor."

    She paused, gently grabbing my hand. "Elenore will win. If you and Chief Harrow are both thrown behind bars, Elenore will become the new ruler. And I promise you, once she''s in control, she will order the annihilation of every werewolf in this town. That same fate will befall you as well. You cannot give her that chance, no matter how much you want revenge."

    "You don''t have to worry about me," I said, though the truth behind my words was far from certain.

    "Tobias, this is serious!" she snapped, bolting upright in my bed. "I was set up when I got caught. I infiltrated the Vernara database room and uncovered something far worse than I imagined."

    I narrowed my eyes. "What did you find?"

    "Elenore''s plan isn''t just about taking control of Adams, she wants the human world too. Once she''s declared ruler, she''ll command the warlocks to expand the veil beyond Adams¡ªstretching it over the human world. And when that happens... she''ll unleash the ghoul army, setting them loose on a feeding frenzy, slaughtering everything in their path."

    She stood up from bed, walking towards the open balcony doors. "That''s when I felt it¡ªthe cold press of a blade against my throat. I had been careless, lost in despair as I read Elenore''s plan. Zardas, my second-in-command, had been watching me the whole time, monitoring my every move as I scrolled through the confidential files. The moment he alerted the enforcers, I was trapped, forced to remain seated until they arrived. Then, without warning, Mathis¡ªone of my allies¡ªstruck, impaling Zardas before he could react. The distraction gave me just enough time to escape. But it won''t be long before the special forces track me down."

    "You''re welcome to stay here with me. No one would dare enter this house without my permission."

    "You''re risking everything for a dead woman," she said. "It''s noble, respectable... but also foolish. Sooner or later, my time will come¡ªto look directly at the sun and finally get the rest I deserve." She glanced over her shoulder, a faint, wistful smile on her lips. "I hope that whistle proves useful. The ghouls can be unpredictable at night, so be careful. And... don''t forget me, alright?"

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Never," I said.

    A single tear slipped down her cheek, catching the dim light before she turned away. Then, with a half-smile, Dahlia hurled herself into the darkness.

    I held the whistle tightly in my hand, its cool surface pressing into my palm as a deep sense of despair settled over me. I had toyed with the idea in my mind of reaching out to the elder, begging for Dahlia''s life, but even that desperate thought carried too much risk. Dahlia herself had warned me¡ªsuch a plea would only expose the truth and create more problems than it would solve.

    A faint creak echoed through the old wooden floorboards, a quiet but unmistakable sign that someone stood outside my door. Before they could knock, I pulled it open, revealing Gerald waiting in the dimly lit hallway.

    "Young master, are we ready to leave?" he asked.

    "Give me a few minutes. I''ll meet you downstairs."

    "As you wish, my lord," Gerald said with a slight nod before turning away.

    I slipped the whistle into the pocket of the dragon-skin belt Vantos had gifted me. Dahlia''s revelation still rattled me to the core. The image of an army of vampire ghouls tearing through the human world sent a wave of unease through me¡ªdespite the fact that I could barely recall anyone from that world. Only two names stood clear in my mind: my mother, Helena, and Harold.

    Outside the estate, I was met with a sight I never thought I''d see¡ªa gathering of werewolves, waiting for my arrival. They stood ready, determined to face their former alpha.

    As I stepped forward, they parted, each one kneeling as I passed. Derrick approached, his gaze sweeping over the swelling crowd of werewolves, their numbers growing beyond what we could easily count.

    "There''s no time to screen them all, young master," he said. "How do you want us to handle this influx?"

    I reached deep within, calling upon the beast inside me, demanding its strength. The response was immediate¡ªfire coursed through my veins, my blood boiling as my muscles stretched and hardened. My hair grew past my shoulders, and the markings of the Demon Wolf surfaced across my skin, glowing faintly beneath the moon''s dim light.

    "Does anyone here understand what awaits us in Dylan''s territory?" I said, looking at the crowd. "If you are afraid or unwilling to take part in this raid, you may leave now. I will not judge your decision... so long as you do not judge mine."

    As my final words faded into the night, I scanned the crowd, expecting at least one wavering soul. But no one stood. Not a single werewolf broke formation. They remained kneeling, waiting for my signal.

    "We enter the forest as a pack, and we leave as one. I don''t need heroes¡ªI need loyal soldiers who can follow orders without question. When we step into that forest, we go to face Dylan. But hear me now¡ªif he chooses battle, I alone will fight him. That is my command. If anyone disagrees with my decision, stand now. Speak your mind while you still have the chance."

    Alphonse rose to his feet, his gaze steady as he looked directly at me.

    "My lord, we have all gathered here to witness the fall of a leader who has tormented us for far too long. If it is your wish that we do not interfere, then we will honor that. But you must understand¡ªDylan won''t fight fair. If he resorts to his usual deceit, we will not stand idle. We will engage."

    "Thank you, Alphonse. But I don''t believe that will be necessary."

    Gerald approached, standing at my side. "Young master, we have a problem," he said. "The old wagon isn''t fit for transport. We''ll have to carry the bodies into the forest ourselves."

    I exhaled sharply, then turned to the gathered pack. "Gerald, Antolio, Derrick, and I will each take one of the corpses. We need one more volunteer to carry the last."

    Without hesitation, Alphonse stepped forward. "I will help."

    I nodded in approval. "We leave immediately. The five of us will go first¡ªeveryone else follows."

    As we sprinted through the forest, the sight behind me was almost unreal. A sea of werewolves followed in unison, their numbers stretching farther than I could have ever imagined. Shadows danced wildly between the trees, swallowed by the relentless movement of the pack. It was as if the forest itself had come alive, shifting and breathing with the silent, unstoppable force of our kind. They weaved through the underbrush and leaped over fallen logs with unnatural speed, a living tide of fur and muscle sweeping through the darkness.

    Derrick came to an abrupt halt near the entrance of a cave, noticing the grotesque scene before us. The ground was littered with rotting carcasses, their decay filling the air with an overwhelming stench that clung to our senses. We laid the corpses down at the cave''s threshold, knowing full well that Dylan, as a werewolf, should have already sensed our presence.

    "This is Dylan''s lair, young master," Alphonse said, pointing toward the yawning darkness. "Something isn''t right. No guards at the entrance¡ªit''s not like him."

    Then, a voice erupted from within the cave, deep and guttural, laced with fury.

    "Leave!" the voice thundered, followed by a bone-chilling growl. "If you take another step, I will rip you apart¡ªtear you to pieces until there''s nothing left of you or your pathetic little friends!"

    A hush fell over the gathered werewolves as they instinctively tightened their formation, surrounding the entrance in silent anticipation. "I believe these men were part of your pack. Unfortunately for them... they didn''t survive."

    A man staggered out of the cave, keeping a careful distance between us. He clutched a half-empty bottle of liquor, taking slow gulps as if savoring the burn.

    "Ah, yes," he drawled, glancing at the bodies laid before him. "They were part of my gang. I sent them to kill that new Luna wolf at the Reinhart estate," He sighed. "I should''ve known they weren''t as capable as I thought." He scoffed and spat at the corpses; his expression twisted in disdain. "Useless. You just can''t find good help these days, you know?"

    Then, as his gaze finally settled on me, something shifted. His drunken confidence faltered. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Wait a damn second..." He squinted, studying my face. "You''re that little punk. The one stealing all the attention."

    He took another swig from his bottle, letting the liquor slosh carelessly over his lips. Then, his gaze slid over to Alphonse, as a cruel smile crept across his face.

    "And just so you know, Alphonse," he said, his voice laced with malice, "you needed my permission to join another pack. That little act of insubordination? Yeah... for that, I''m going to kill you."

    Dylan hurled the bottle to the ground with violent force, the glass shattering into a hundred jagged shards. His muscles tensed, his body trembling as he prepared for the shift.

    A low growl rumbled from his throat as his transformation began, bones cracking and reshaping, his form expanding into something far more monstrous.

    "Young master?" Derrick asked, assuming a defensive stance. I look around us, every werewolf watched in silence as Dylan''s form began to change.

    I remained still, watching as Dylan transformed. "Everything is under control, Derrick."

    The change was completed in mere moments¡ªDylan now stood before us in his true form, a massive black wolf with burning eyes. Without hesitation, he lunged, his powerful form barreling toward me with lethal intent.

    I didn''t flinch. Instead, I channeled every ounce of my strength into summoning the power of the Demon Wolf, igniting my blood as the force surged through me. The instant Dylan''s attack closed in, I struck¡ªmy hand shooting forward, fingers tightening around his throat.

    With a single, crushing motion, I slammed him into the ground, trembling beneath the impact. His attack ended as quickly as it had begun, his massive frame pinned beneath my grip.

    "Enough," I said. "There''s no need to throw your life away, Dylan."

    As I lifted my hand from his battered body, Dylan''s form shifted, bones snapping and contorting until he was once again a man. He lay on the ground, breathing heavily, but the fire in his eyes remained unextinguished.

    "Killing is what I live for," he said, his voice hoarse but defiant. "You could never understand a man like me. You''ve never endured the rejection, the punishment of being a werewolf in this forsaken town. Then you come waltzing in, flashing your pretty hair and those cursed red eyes, acting like you''ve got something to prove."

    He let out a bitter chuckle, shaking his head. "And now, look at you. My men¡ªmy pack¡ªstand behind you, ready to abandon me without a second thought."

    His gaze flickered past me, immediately filling his face with sadness. "Including my very own Luna wolf... Andrea."

    Slowly, I turned, following his stare¡ªonly to see Andrea stepping forward from the ranks. She held her head high, her expression unreadable as she approached.

    "I arrived at a bad time, didn''t I?" she said, her voice laced with disdain as she looked down at Dylan. "You can drop the act. None of us feel pity for you. Your reign is over. Take the mercy being offered to you and leave."

    Dylan''s face twisted, shifting from feigned sorrow to something far more sinister. A slow, malevolent grin spread across his lips.

    "Leave... you say?" His tone dripped with mockery. Then, he let out a low, cruel laugh. "You really think I care about a few worthless wolves turning their backs on me?"

    His laughter grew louder. "Let''s just say I''ve found a new way to survive¡ªone that doesn''t require your pathetic loyalty."

    Then, a sickening, rancid scent drifted through the clearing¡ªthe unmistakable stench of a hunter hybrid. The moment it hit my nose; a sharp whistle sliced through the night air.

    Suddenly, an arrow struck Andrea¡¯s shoulder, burying deep into her flesh. She let out a sharp cry, the force of the impact sending her staggering backward. Her body convulsed as the silver-tipped projectile did its work, but something about these arrows was different. I watched as she clutched her arm, her face contorted in agony.

    She gasped, eyes wide with panic.

    Dylan¡¯s laughter erupted from the darkness, wild and unhinged.

    he howled, his grin stretching into something monstrous as Andrea crumpled to her knees, her breath ragged from the toxin spreading through her veins.

    His gaze flicked to me, amusement dancing in his eyes.

    His voice dropped, laced with cold arrogance.

    Then, chaos erupted.

    A volley of silver arrows rained down upon us, striking werewolves left and right. Agonized cries resonated around us, many fell where they stood, while others scrambled for cover. The once-united pack fractured in an instant, some fleeing into the trees, others writhing on the ground as the silver burned into their flesh.

    Through the chaos, a shadowed figure emerged, stepping forward. It knelt beside Dylan, helping him to his feet. The moment its scent reached me, my stomach twisted. It was familiar¡ªunmistakable. And it only made this situation even more dangerous.

    Dylan dusted himself off, his smirk stretching wider as he watched the chaos around us, reveling in it.

    "Isn''t this a sight?" he smiled, the tone of his voice laced with mockery. With a lazy gesture, he motioned toward the scattering werewolves, watching them vanish into the trees like frightened prey.

    "Look at them¡ªrunning like scared rabbits. And they dare call themselves werewolves? Pathetic. Do you honestly believe these cowards are worth leading?" He scoffed, shaking his head. "The very sight of them makes me laugh."

    Then, his gaze snapped back to me, as he laughed, pointing at the injured werewolves scattered around the ground.

    "Tell me, do you still think they deserve your protection?"

    "Alphonse! Take Andrea back to the estate¡ªdo whatever it takes to help her. Gerald, Antolio¡ªget the rest of the pack out of their range. The farther, the better. Derrick and I will handle things here."

    Alphonse hesitated momentarily before nodding, quickly lifting Andrea into his arms. Gerald and Antolio began ushering the remaining werewolves away from the battlefield.

    Dylan let out a low, mocking chuckle. "Oh? You''re sending them away? Not letting them watch? What kind of leader does that?"

    A surge of anger erupted inside me, igniting the power that had been lying dormant beneath my skin. My body reacted instantly¡ªmuscles expanding, raw energy surging through my veins. The marks of the Demon Wolf flared to life, glowing with a fierce intensity as I lunged at Dylan, knowing there was only one path forward.

    I had to end this.

    But just as I closed in, something caught my eye¡ªa flash of metal, sharp and deadly.

    The glint of a blade, slicing through the air, aimed straight for me.

    With a sudden move, I twisted, narrowly dodging the strike. The wind from the sword''s arc brushed against my face¡ªtoo close, forcing me to retreat. My eyes snapped at the attacker, and as the shadows parted, I finally recognized the mysterious figure.

    Rotten. Foul. Utica.

    My fists clenched, my nails digging into my palms as a low growl rumbled in my chest. "I knew it was you. That stench gave you away." My voice was edged with fury, my eyes narrowed as I took in her presence. "Is this how low you''ve fallen... Utica?"

    She stepped forward, letting the moonlight expose her fully. Her once-beautiful form was now twisted, her skin hardened like pale, cracked stone¡ªa grotesque imitation of vampiric immortality. Her features, hollow and gaunt, gave her the sickly appearance of a woman barely clinging to existence.

    "Hello, puppy," she said, staring at me intensively. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you kill him."

    Without hesitation, she lifted her hand.

    At her silent command, shadows stirred above us. The figures of hidden hunters shifted into view, stationed along the edges of the cave, their bows drawn¡ªarrows glinting in the moonlight, all aimed directly at me.

    It was obvious. This was a well-laid trap. And I had walked straight into it.

 Chapter 41: An Unwelcomed Alliance: Part 2

    My heart pounded with intensity, as I took in the gruesome sight before me. The werewolves who had stood by my side now lay scattered¡ªinjured, dying, or already dead. Blood stained the ground, pooling beneath the lifeless bodies, surrounded by the stench of death.

    Around the cave''s entrance, bodies piled up like discarded remnants of a war already lost. Most of them were Dylan''s pack. He had done this¡ªhe had butchered his own people without hesitation, without remorse. His actions spoke of a man devoid of conscience, a leader who had long abandoned any regard for life.

    A man detached from reality.

    My fists clenched at my sides, and my blood boiled, stirring the beast within me. "Derrick, I have an important task for you."

    Derrick straightened, awaiting my command.

    "I need you to run. Get as far away from here as you can and seek out Vantos. Tell him I''m counting on his word¡ªthat he will keep Lydia and Annie safe from the culling."

    Derrick hesitated, then, assumed his defensive stance again. "I cannot leave your side, my lord. I would rather fight and die alongside you."

    I turned my head slightly, maintaining my eyes on Utica. "Derrick, don''t force my hand. Please. Leave."

    Then, a whistle cut through the air. In the blink of an eye, an arrow streaked past me, striking Derrick in the leg. The force of it sent him staggering back, a cry of pain escaping his lips as he collapsed onto one knee. Blood seeped through the wound, pooling beneath him.

    Utica lowered her raised hand, amused by Derrick''s reaction. "I''m afraid I cannot allow that."

    She stepped forward, drawing another arrow from her quiver. "I''ll deal with the rest of your pack later. But for now, you and your little lord must bite the dust together."

    Her eyes gleamed with cruel amusement. "The time to cut a deal with me has ended, puppy. You had your chance. Dylan was smart enough to accept my offer. You must understand¡ªI can''t afford to leave any loose ends running around."

    "An alliance with Dylan? A lone wolf? Most of his people have either fled or died at his hands. What do you expect to accomplish with him on your side?"

    Utica chuckled. "You still don''t get it, do you? I don''t need those pathetic werewolves who ran to your side. They were nothing but the leftovers from the northern pass raids¡ªbroken men without the will or skill to fight. Now, imagine something far greater. A few hundred hunters, trained from birth to kill, gifted with the ability to transform into ferocious beasts. That''s where true power lies. Once their quivers run empty, once their weapons break in battle, they won''t just fall like weak men. No..." Her eyes glowed with a sinister hunger. "They will become something else... monsters. Beasts who will fight on, relentlessly, at my side."

    "Let me guess¡ªyou''ve run out of vampire essence. That''s why you''re switching to a new poison of choice?"

    "Whether I can still get the elder''s essence or not is irrelevant. It won''t change your fate. Once I deliver your head on a silver platter to the elder, I''m certain she''ll hear my conditions. And as for the warlocks? We both know how they behaved in the last war. They''ll cower in their little domains until the culling is over... and then they''ll surrender to the victor."

    "You''re a fool, Utica. Do you think Elenore will side with you? The elder has no interest in playing soldier with someone like you. She has her own plans. Once she''s declared the winner, none of us will live long enough to see the aftermath. Not after her ghoul army crosses the veil into the human world. That''s why I will do whatever it takes to stop this senseless war. No matter the cost."

    Utica threw her head back and let out a maniacal laugh. "You''re a new kind of stupid, puppy." Her voice dripped with mockery, her eyes glinting with unhinged delight. "The culling is a necessary evil. Vampires will keep creating ghouls. Werewolves will keep infecting humans. And the only way to maintain balance is to slaughter the monsters that roam this town."

    She took a step closer, her presence radiating cold conviction. "If you really think stopping the culling is a good idea, think again. Even if you somehow manage to halt the war between the clans, it won''t change anything. It will only be a matter of time before the monsters of Adams spill into the human world, unchecked and uncontested."

    Utica''s grin widened as she knocked her arrow, pulling the string back, and aiming at me. "Like it or not, the war needs to happen. The carnage must take place. Even if innocent lives are caught in the crossfire, it is a price that must be paid."

    Then, like a whisper carried by the wind, a chant of words drifted through the air from atop the trees. The voice was distant, accompanied by a familiar scent, a faint smell of lavender.

    I wasn''t the only one who heard it. Dylan''s head snapped toward the sound; his smug expression shifted into instant worry. "Utica, kill him now! Someone is coming!"

    Utica''s grip tightened, her muscles coiling as she prepared to release the arrow aimed at my heart.

    But she never got the chance.

    A sudden barrage of explosive arrows rained down, engulfing the cave''s entrance in fire and smoke. The blasts sent shockwaves through the air, fire, and debris swallowing the battlefield in a violent eruption. The impact sent Utica stumbling back, her shot thrown off-course.

    I didn''t waste a second.

    Taking advantage of the situation, I pulled the arrow from Derrick''s leg and slung him over my shoulder, sprinting away from the chaos. The heat of the explosions licked at my back as I pushed forward, my only goal now was to get him to safety.

    Through the haze of smoke and fire, I spotted the gnarled roots of an ancient tree, its massive form offering a temporary refuge. Without hesitation, I ducked beneath its twisted limbs, carefully lowering Derrick to the ground.

    But as I looked down at him, dread coiled in my stomach. His leg¡ªwhere the arrow had struck¡ªwas turning an unnatural shade, the poison within it creeping like dark veins beneath his skin, slowly spreading through his body.

    I pressed my hand against the wound, trying to stop its advance. "Stay still," I said, though my own voice carried an edge of desperation.

    Derrick let out a weak chuckle, shaking his head. "Don''t worry about me, young master. Please... save yourself."

    I clenched my jaw and sat beside him, frustrated, as I was unable to stop the poison from spreading into his body. Useless. That''s how I felt. I had strength, I had power, but none of it could stop the slow, merciless death crawling through Derrick''s veins.

    His breathing grew shallower. He turned his head toward me, his eyes filled not with fear, but acceptance. "I''m not healing." His voice was weaker now. "The poison... it''s burning me from the inside. In a few minutes, I''ll be dead. So please, young master..." He coughed, his fingers trembling as he tried to grip my wrist. "Leave while you can."

    As I knelt beside Derrick, my mind raced back to my conversation with Vantos. The memory of that night at the guest house, lying next to Annie, resurfaced¡ªthe way he had spoken about the blood transfusion and the unpredictable effects of primal blood coursing through a body that wasn''t meant to hold it.

    There was no time for hesitation.

    I extended one of my claws and sliced the palm of my hand, watching as my blood welled up and began to drip freely.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Open your mouth and drink," I said, pressing my bleeding hand against Derrick''s lips. "It worked with Annie. It should work with you, too. My blood won''t let the poison kill you."

    Derrick weakly resisted at first, but as the thick blood touched his tongue, he began to drink it. Then, his eyes widened, and his body trembled as my blood merged with his own.

    The change was immediate.

    His veins, once darkened by poison, began to pulse with new life. The infection receded, the flesh around the wound knitting itself together at an unnatural speed.

    Derrick exhaled sharply, as the pain vanished from his face. He sat up slowly, his breath still uneven, staring at his hands. "Young master, what have you done to me?"

    I pulled my hand away, already watching the wound on my palm close as if it had never existed.

    "You will survive, Derrick. Stay here and don''t move. I have to finish this quickly."

    I knew what had to be done. This encounter would mark the end of their alliance¡ªDylan and Utica''s fragile pact would crumble tonight. Dylan was no longer a threat. He was reckless, desperate, and without true power. He was not a challenge to me.

    But Utica... she was different.

    She was... dangerous. And I knew there was only one way to kill her.

    Her stone-like flesh makes her nearly invincible, but I had learned one fatal weakness in this vampiric ability¡ªthe upper part of her stomach. The place where her hardened skin was at its thinnest.

    That''s where I would strike. That''s where I would end this.

    But getting close enough to Utica would be the real challenge.

    I sprinted back toward the cave, only to find the entrance engulfed in flames. Smoke curled into the night sky, thick and acrid, choking the air around me. And there she was¡ªUtica. Seated near the inferno, completely unbothered. Dylan was nowhere in sight.

    She tilted her head as I approached, a smirk tugging at her lips. "I thought you chickened out on me. That was a clever trick. All my men were instantly wiped out by that little stunt. May I ask... who''s the mysterious hunter you have watching your back?"

    I growled low in my throat, my patience gone. "Your guess is as good as mine."

    Without another word, I launched myself forward, closing the distance between us. Utica''s smirk widened in amusement, and in a split second, she unsheathed her silver sword, swinging it toward me in a lethal arc.

    I twisted, narrowly dodging the blade as it sliced through the air with deadly precision.

    She was fast.

    Too fast. Her skill with the blade was undeniable. Every move was calculated, pushing me further into a defensive stance.

    "Stop dodging and let me end your misery!" She let out a maniacal laugh, swinging again, missing me by inches. "How long can you keep this up? It seems avoiding death is the only thing you know how to do!"

    I knew I couldn''t just dodge forever. I needed an opening. I needed to turn the fight in my favor. With her final words, her blade grazed my chest, a shallow but stinging cut searing across my skin. I cringed at the pain, more from the unexpected hit than the wound itself.

    Utica''s grin widened. "Aww, did the little puppy get hurt? Let me tell you a little secret." She lifted the blade, tilting it so the firelight reflected off its coated edge. "The poison on this sword? It''s made out of Wolfsbane. Even if you survive a few scratches, the poison will linger in your body, slowly killing you from the inside."

    That might have been true for a lesser werewolf.

    But not for me.

    I clenched my fists, feeling the primal power of the Demon Wolf''s curse surge through me. Just as it had for Derrick, my blood burned away the infection, rendering the poison useless.

    Utica''s smirk faltered. She saw it. The wound healed almost instantly, the flesh stitching back together in mere moments. Her confidence wavered¡ªbut only for a second. Then she scoffed, flashing a feral grin. "I''m glad there are only a few of you!"

    With renewed aggression, she lunged, swinging her silver blade in a vicious arc.

    I prepared to counter¡ªbut then a blur of movement caught my eye.

    A distant growl, followed by the crunch of teeth sinking into my flesh.

    Pain shot through my arm.

    Dylan.

    The  had appeared out of nowhere, . His sheer weight , forcing me back a step. A  spread from the wound, fast and searing, but I , pushing through the pain.

    With a sharp yank, I , stepping back just enough to .

    Utica, had , shedding any unnecessary weight from her body.

    And , now fully transformed, waiting¡ª

    Then,

    I braced myself, preparing to counter their attacks, when suddenly¡ª

    An arrow struck the ground before me.

    The second it made contact, a thick smoke erupted, swallowing the battlefield in a dense, choking fog. The world around me blurred into nothingness. A firm grip pulled me free from the smokescreen, dragging me away from the immediate danger. My feet barely touched the ground before I found myself standing at a distance, away from the chaos.

    Then I saw her.

    A mysterious figure emerged from the swirling mist¡ªa hunter, clad in black attire, walking calmly towards me. The hood of her cloak was drawn low over her face, concealing her features under the darkness of the night.

    That''s when it hit me again. A familiar scent drifted toward me. Lavender. Subtle, delicate¡ªyet impossible to forget.

    "It''s been a while... puppy," the mysterious woman said.

    I stared at the woman as she closed the distance between us. My muscles tensed, instinct telling me to prepare for an attack¡ªbut something was off.

    Her stance was too calm, her breathing measured. There was no malice in her approach. She wasn''t here to fight me. Slowly, she lifted her hands to her hood, gripping the fabric before pulling it back.

    The moment her face was revealed, a smile broke across my face.

    "Mel?"

    She had changed.

    Her hair was now shorter, but a streak of white ran through her front bangs. Her light blue eyes shimmered under the moonlight, more intense than I remembered¡ªlike they carried secrets I didn''t yet understand.

    But one detail stood out more than anything else.

    Her uniform.

    Hunters and Enforcers always bore identification patches on their right shoulder, a mark of their rank and allegiance. But Mel''s patch had been torn away, leaving behind only frayed threads where it should have been.

    "It''s good to see you again, Mel. A lot has happened since you went away."

    "You don''t have to tell me; I can see it in you," she said, staring at the marks of the Demon Wolf covering my skin. "Looks like we''ve met again under tense circumstances¡ªjust like the first day you arrived in town."

    "Your rank¡ªit''s been stripped from your uniform. Why?"

    She let out a soft sigh. "I removed it myself. I pledge no allegiance to the new order of hunters. I refused to be part of Chief Harrow''s twisted plan to become a hybrid. Most of the new recruits have taken dangerous doses of the elder''s essence¡ªexcept for a few of us who still have our sanity."

    "Sorry to break it to you, but your girlfriend has been a pain in my ass. And I''m afraid I can''t let her get away with her plans. You understand that, right? I have to go back and finish them off¡ªbefore Dylan starts attacking innocent people again."

    Mel sighed, crossing her arms. "I''ve been keeping an eye on her. She wants to lead the clan, but the amount of elder''s essence she''s consumed has taken its toll. She''s spiraling toward a point of no return," she smirked, then winked at me. "Which means... I''m back in the market as a single girl."

    I blinked, caught off guard for a moment. Despite everything¡ªthe chaos, the bloodshed, the looming war¡ªMel was still Mel. A part of me couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "We''ll have time to catch up later," Mel said, pulling an arrow from her quiver. "If you''re going to stop Utica, you''re going to need my help."

    She whispered something under her breath¡ªwords I couldn''t quite catch. The moment the last syllable left her lips, the tip of the arrow ignited, glowing an incandescent red. Without hesitation, she fired it into a nearby tree, the impact sending a brief pulse of energy outward.

    Then she did it again. And again.

    "They''re on the move, be ready," Mel said.

    "You can enchant arrows with magic?" I asked, watching the embers still glowing where her shots had landed.

    Mel smirked. "It''s not the only thing I''ve learned to do." She twirled another arrow between her fingers before slipping it back into her quiver. "Even though they don''t teach how to imbue arrows with fire at the academy, I had another teacher, my dad. He was part of the Trade Clan... before he died."

    From the shadows of the trees, Dylan emerged first, moving cautiously toward us. His fur bristled; his yellow eyes burned with malice.

    And then came Utica. The moment she stepped into view, she had already knocked an arrow, the bowstring pulled taut, aiming directly at me.

    "Don''t move!" Utica said.

    Mel simply smiled, blinking in amusement before lifting both hands in surrender, playing along with Utica''s demands.

    "Turn around and face me, coward!" Utica''s voice trembled with rage. "My men are dead because of you!"

    "Be careful with Utica''s weapons," I whispered. "They''re laced with some kind of poison."

    Mel gave a slight nod, then turned on her heels to face Utica directly.

    The moment Utica''s eyes landed on Mel, the tension shifted.

    Her grip on the bow faltered. Rage flickered into shock.

    "Mel?"

    "If you''re going to shoot, you might as well do it already."

    Utica''s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into her voice. "You''re in league with that mutt?" She exhaled sharply, almost in disbelief. "And you killed my men? Why?"

    "Do I really need to answer that? If you take a hard look in the mirror, you''ll find the answer yourself. I never thought you''d be one to fall for Harrow''s false promises. But now look at you¡ªan undead hunter, wandering around looking for a few ''loyal'' friends. It''s pathetic."

    Utica let out a sinister laugh.

    "Well, well, well¡ªcutie-putty Mel trying to sound tough. That''s adorable. Cut the crap. We both know you can''t beat me in a fair fight. So, I''ll give you a chance. Walk away from him."

    She extended a hand, palm up, her eyes gleaming with hunger. "Take my hand, Mel. Stand beside me. We can lead the hunter clan together."

 Chapter 42: An Unwelcomed Alliance: Part 3

    Mel raised her hands higher, revealing a glowing sigil seared into the back of her hand. The intricate mark pulsed with an eerie light, flickering like embers in the dark¡ªgrowing stronger, more intense with every passing second.

    She cast a brief glance over her shoulder at me, a silent acknowledgment before bringing her hands together, fingers aligning perfectly, likely pointing at the luminous sigil.

    Then, her gaze snapped back to Utica, cold and unyielding.

    "I will never stand beside you again, Utica. What we had... it''s over."

    Utica''s smirk twisted, then, her expression turned dark. "Then you leave me no choice. You and your little puppy will die in this forest." She exhaled slowly, as if disappointed. "Such a waste. All because of my new form, you refuse to stand beside me. But don''t worry¡ª" she notched an arrow, drawing it back to full tension "¡ªI''ll make sure you''re buried together in the same hole."

    Mel scoffed, tilting her head slightly. "Sure." She lowered her right hand, inspecting her nails as if Utica''s threat was nothing more than an inconvenience. Then, with a playful smirk, she added, "But if you''re going to shoot me, do me a favor¡ªdon''t aim for my left hand. A girl has to keep her nails pretty and clean, you know?"

    Utica''s eyes flared with fury. With a sharp inhale, she pulled the bowstring taut¡ªand loosed the arrow.

    The instant the arrow struck Mel''s hand, a violent chain reaction erupted¡ªthe fire-infused arrows she had loosed earlier ignited in succession, detonating one after another. Explosions tore through the forest, sending shards of wood and thick plumes of smoke spiraling into the air.

    Reacting on instinct, I grabbed Mel and pulled her behind a nearby tree just as debris rained down around us.

    "Are you alright?" I asked, staring at the injury in her hand.

    She closed her eyes for a brief moment, as pain flashed across her face. "Yes," she said. "The poison won''t affect me. Wolfsbane is only lethal to werewolves."

    Without hesitation, she reached for a small glass vial fastened to her belt and tipped it back. The moment the liquid touched her lips, her wound began to mend¡ªflesh knitting together, the torn skin sealing itself as if the injury had never existed.

    She exhaled, rolling her shoulders before standing fully ready to fight.

    "I''ll distract Utica, but you need to take care of Dylan. He''s trapped¡ªpinned between the fallen trees from the explosions."

    I turned and caught sight of the massive black-furred beast thrashing beneath the weight of fallen trunks and debris. Dylan''s snarls tore through the smoke-choked clearing¡ªrage and desperation woven into every sound.

    This was my chance.

    I nodded at Mel, my claws extending as I stepped forward. "Don''t get yourself killed."

    She smirked, gripping her bow tighter. "Right back at you, puppy."

    I sprinted forward, pushing my body beyond its limits, moving faster, and more fluidly than ever before. The distance between me and Dylan disappeared in an instant. But just as I reached him, a figure stepped between us.

    His presence was suffocating, his aura thick with bloodlust. His fingers began to elongate into claws, his stance radiating raw, unfiltered power.

    I threw my head back and let loose a ferocious howl, one that shook the forest, reverberating across every tree, every shadow, warning everything within miles that this fight belonged to me.

    "Do not touch him!" I roared, noticing the man stopped transforming his hand. "His life is mine to claim!"

    The figure remained still, unfazed by my outburst.

    "You shouldn''t concern yourself with such little prey, Young master. This man is not worthy of your mercy."

    In front of him, Dylan lay motionless, his body twitching, his transformation undone. The explosions from Mel''s arrows had broken him, leaving him in a weakened, pathetic state.

    The man''s voice was familiar, his scent unmistakable, lingering in my mind like a distant memory I couldn''t quite grasp. But as he turned to face me, the reality struck like a thunderclap.

    My eyes widened in disbelief as I took in his changed form.

    Derrick.

    But not the Derrick I had known.

    His body had undergone a transformation far beyond anything a lesser werewolf could achieve. His once-human features were now sharpened, enhanced, his form taller, and broader, his presence overwhelming. His eyes burned with a fierce, unnatural color. The marks of the Demon Wolf radiated along his arms and chest, etched into his flesh like symbols of raw, uncontainable power.

    The air around him crackled with energy, his mere presence exuding a dominance that rivaled even mine.

    "Derrick!" I yelled.

    He inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, but his voice had changed¡ªdeeper, laced with something primal, unshackled.

    "Please, leave this trash with me and save your energy for Utica," he said. "Avenge the werewolves that died tonight. You must dispose of that hybrid hunter before she kills more of us."

    I stepped forward, stopping beside Derrick, my gaze shifting to Dylan. The once-feared alpha lay frozen in place, his body rigid with undiluted terror.

    He knew.

    He knew he had no chance against us.

    Two fully transformed Demon Wolves stood before him, and he was nothing more than a wounded animal, barely clinging to his life.

    I exhaled sharply. "Do as you please," I said, turning away. "I have no use for him. Make it quick."

    "Wait!" Dylan''s voice cracked with desperation. "I¡ªI can be of service. I''ll work for you! I''ll rob and kill for you!" His breathing turned ragged, his words tumbling out in a frantic plea. "You can become an Ultima wolf¡ªthe alpha of alphas!"

    I paused, glancing over my shoulder.

    His eyes were wide with fear, his entire body trembling as he crawled forward, desperate for mercy.

    "Don''t take long, Derrick. Leave Utica to Mel and me. After that, find Vantos. Ask if he knows anything about Wolfsbane poisoning and how to cure it. Then return home. Help as many as you can."

    "It will be done, my lord."

    As I sprinted toward the battle between Mel and Utica, a distant sound pierced through the night¡ªthe unmistakable final gasp of a man taking his last breath.

    Then, a dull thud.

    Dylan''s body hit the ground.

    Derrick had claimed his life.

    But I didn''t stop. There was no time to dwell on what had already been decided. I reached the cave entrance, immediately noticing Mel¡ªshe was on the ground, injured, her right hand pressed tightly against her stomach, trying to stop the bleeding.

    I rushed to her side at the sight of blood gushing between her fingers.

    "Mel!"

    She stared at me, her breathing shallow and uneven, then winced sharply. "Reach the pouch on my belt... there''s a healing potion inside," she said. "Please... get it for me."

    I didn''t hesitate. I reached for the pouch, grabbing the small glass vial. I pulled the cork free, bringing it to her lips, helping her drink. The moment the liquid touched her tongue, her wounds began to mend¡ªthe bleeding stopped almost instantly, the torn skin knitting itself back together.

    She exhaled, letting out a breath of relief. "That''s much better."

    Slowly, she rotated her arms, rolling one shoulder with a wince, testing the pain. "I had no idea how hard it would be to fight a hybrid hunter. I couldn''t land a single hit. That stone-like skin..." She shook her head. "It''s nearly impossible to pierce."

    I reached out, grabbing her arm, and helping her to her feet. "She had the upper hand during the entire fight. I''m afraid, I can''t help you with this one, Tobias. You''re on your own."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "She''s not the first hybrid I''ve encountered," I said. "That stone skin of hers has a weak point¡ªright under the torso, at the upper abdomen. If we strike there, we can pierce through."

    Mel nodded. "Then that''s where we concentrate our attacks. By the way, that was my last regeneration potion. If I get injured again, it could spell disaster for me." She reached behind her cape, pulling out a short sword. "I''m out of arrows, but I still have this."

    Without another word, she placed her hand over the blade. A faint glow shimmered at her fingertips as she began to whisper an incantation. I watched as red sigils etched themselves across the steel, each one pulsing with growing intensity.

    Then¡ªthe blade ignited.

    A brilliant red flame surged to life, engulfing the sword in incandescent fire. Heat rolled off it in heavy waves, distorting the air like a desert mirage, casting flickering reflections across her face.

    "This is risky. There''s a real chance we both get hurt." Her eyes flicked to me, then back to the glowing weapon in her hands. "The fire enchantment should detonate with every strike¡ªbut I don''t know how powerful the explosions will be, or how many hits I can land before the magic burns out. Once it''s gone, I won''t be able to enchant the blade again for a while."

    She took a slow breath. "Let''s just hope I can hit that weak spot before it''s too late."

    "Then we make every strike count," I said.

    Suddenly, a foul, rotting stench wafted through the air. The scent of a hybrid hunter. I rose instantly, moving in front of Mel, positioning myself between her and the approaching threat.

    "Move!" Utica snarled. "I''ll finish this fight with Mel first¡ªthen I''ll deal with you. But don''t think I''ll let you run off like a scared rabbit again."

    I stepped forward, glaring at her. "There''s no more running. No more hostages for you to hide behind. Your intimidation doesn''t work anymore. This ends here, Utica. Right now." I bared my claws. "From this moment on, I suggest you keep your eyes on me."

    Then¡ªI lunged.

    Moving faster than her eyes could track, I weaved around her in erratic bursts, circling like a predator¡ªalways out of her reach.

    Utica snapped, her voice cracking with frustration. "That''s annoying! Stop moving so I can shoot you!"

    She dropped her guard for half a heartbeat¡ªand that was exactly what I''d been waiting for.

    The moment she hesitated, I attacked.

    My claws tore into her abdomen, hitting the weak spot. The impact sent chunks of her stone skin flying, shattering on the ground like brittle rock. A sickening crack echoed through the clearing as she stumbled backward, her face twisting in pain.

    She retreated, pacing with growing desperation. Her hand shot toward her quiver¡ªonly to freeze mid-motion. Realization struck. She was out of arrows.

    For the first time, I saw it¡ªuncertainty. It flickered in her eyes as she looked down, watching more pieces of her stone armor crumble and fall from her body, exposing the flesh beneath.

    Utica grunted, then stopped. Slowly, a twisted smile curled across her face.

    "Are you satisfied? Did you get your revenge?" She asked.

    "Dylan is dead," I said. "And there will be no forgiveness for you. You''ll suffer the same fate. Every life you stole in your thirst for power... you''ll answer for them all."

    Then, I looked up.

    On the distant horizon, the first light of dawn pierced through the smoke, painting the sky in soft strokes of gold and crimson.

    An unexpected ally had arrived¡ª sunlight, the natural enemy of every vampire.

    As the rays crept closer, I could already feel the shift in the air. With each golden thread that touched her skin, her strength would falter. The supernatural resilience that once made her nearly invincible was beginning to unravel, piece by piece.

    This was our advantage.

    I let a slow smirk rise to my lips. "Looks like you''re running out of time, Utica."

    I raised my hand, pointing toward the rising sun as its golden light began to spill across the battlefield.

    Utica''s gaze snapped to the horizon. She saw it¡ªunderstood it. Time was slipping away. Her strength, her edge... fading with every passing second.

    Her eyes flared, not with fear¡ªbut with pure, burning rage.

    With a guttural growl, she drew her sword. Her grip was so tight, that cracks split through the stone-like skin of her fingers.

    "I have plenty of time to kill you!" she roared.

    And then¡ªshe charged.

    Recklessly, driven by hatred, she lunged toward me, her form flickering between human and monster, while her impenetrable skin deteriorated quickly.

    Suddenly, her shoulders jerked violently, and something erupted from her back. A pair of deteriorated, skeletal wings exploded outward, twisting unnaturally as they grew exponentially, their ragged form barely holding together. Claw-like bones jutted from their edges, dripping with decay, accelerating her vampiric transformation at the cost of her remaining humanity.

    She was shedding what little was left of herself.

    The Utica we once knew no longer existed.

    Only the monster remained.

    I stood still, waiting, watching her approach like a storm on the horizon. The moment I tensed, ready to counter her blade¡ª

    Mel struck.

    She leaped through the air, swinging her sword in a powerful arc, striking Utica directly. Once the blade connected, a blinding detonation ignited upon impact, consuming all of us in a fiery burst of energy.

    The force sent me hurtling backward, my body crashing into the dirt. Debris and dust clouded the battlefield, flames flickering through the smoke. Through the ringing in my ears, I heard Utica''s agonizing scream.

    Between the smoke and fire surrounding us, I forced myself to my feet, my body aching from the blast. But my focus remained on Utica, who writhed on the ground, her body twisting in agony.

    Her stone-like skin was crumbling, pieces flaking off like shattered armor, quicker than before. The explosion had ripped through her defenses, leaving her vulnerable.

    This was it.

    Her defenses were broken.

    Now¡ªit was time to finish this.

    A surge of primal hunger coursed through me, the beast within me craving victory, its thirst for vengeance nearly intoxicating. I sprinted forward, my claws elongating, my entire body moving on instinct.

    Faster.

    My legs burned, but I pushed harder, my speed increasing until I reached her in an instant. I seized her by the throat, lifting her effortlessly before slamming her against the rock, the impact shaking the ground beneath us.

    Utica choked, her eyes wide with shock, her body weakened and broken.

    But all I saw was the trail of bodies she left behind. All the werewolves she murdered¡ªthose who only wanted to live in peace. The weight of their deaths bore down on me, fueling my conviction, and my rage.

    I raised my clawed hand, ready to drive it through her chest, to end this once and for all.

    But then¡ª

    A hand touched my arm.

    Gentle.

    Soft.

    A warmth that cut through the storm of my hatred, like a single flicker of light in a void of darkness. My breathing hitched, the feral rage inside me faltering for just a moment. I turned my head slightly, my body still tense, my claws still inches away from delivering the final blow.

    And then, through the smoke, through the chaos¡ª

    I saw her... Mel. Even with her injuries, she reached out, her touch gentle, and grounding, her fingers caressing my arm with tenderness. "Don''t kill her," she whispered. "She will be judged for her crimes. I don''t want you to be blamed for her murder."

    I clenched my jaw, my claws trembling inches away from Utica''s exposed flesh. The anger roared inside me, the feral part of me demanding retribution. Every fiber of my being screamed for vengeance. I had been waiting for this moment¡ªthis chance to end her, to avenge every werewolf she slaughtered.

    And yet...

    Mel''s words cut through the haze, through the bloodlust, pulling me back from the brink of madness. I let out a massive, guttural howl, forcing the fury out of my lungs, letting it roar in Utica''s face with all the wrath I still carried.

    She flinched, her body trembled, and her strength faded as the rays of the sun tore through the sky.

    But I didn''t strike.

    My claws receded; my breathing heavy as I forced myself to release my grip on her throat.

    I took a step back, my fists clenched, my body still buzzing with unspent fury.

    Utica''s body crumpled, collapsing onto the dirt, her limbs trembling under the strain.

    Behind me, Mel let out a slow breath. "Thank you," she said.

    Her voice cut through the fury boiling beneath my skin, cooling the rage that had been rising with every heartbeat. I could still feel it there, simmering, begging for vengeance¡ªbut Mel''s presence steadied me.

    Quickly, she unclasped her cape and gently draped it over Utica''s broken body.

    "You should leave while you can," she said. "The enforcers will be here any minute. You don''t want to get mixed up in this carnage. I''ll meet you at your place... in a few hours."

    I nodded, sparing one last glance at Utica.

    Then, I turned and ran. Every ounce of fury still coursing through me was now channeled into speed, my feet hitting the earth with urgent, unrelenting force.

    There was no more time to waste.

    The wounded at the estate needed help.

    As I drew closer, something caught my attention. A curious sight¡ªone of Titus'' sentinels roaming the forest near the estate. That meant only one thing¡ªDerrick had succeeded in contacting Vantos.

    Once I walked up to the guest house, I was immediately greeted by Morgoth''s deafening screech, the massive creature spread its wings wide at the sight of me.

    The estate was overwhelmed. The ground was littered with the wounded and weary, many injured by the volley of arrows from Utica''s men. The scent of blood, sweat, and wolfsbane, remained lingered in the air, reminding me of Utica''s savage attack.

    As I moved through the aftermath, my gaze landed on Andrea.

    She was alive.

    Her eyes widened the moment she saw me, and in an instant, she was on her feet, head bowed low. "I am forever in your debt, young master. Had you not commanded Alphonse to pull me from danger, I would not be standing here now."

    "You have nothing to fear," I said, my gaze sweeping over the werewolves as they rose, surrounding me like shadows drawn to flame. "Dylan is dead. His reign of terror is over. But the killing blow wasn''t mine¡ªthat honor belongs to Derrick. If anyone deserves your thanks, it''s him."

    The crowd parted, and Derrick stepped forward. He dropped to one knee before me, head bowed in quiet respect.

    "I only did what was necessary, young master. It was your blood that pulled me back from the edge of death and gave me one more chance to live. I couldn''t stand by and let him waste your time while our allies bled. I know you held back¡ªhesitating to strike with us so close, protecting us from harm."

    I stared at him, noting the lingering traces of his transformation. "That last shift, Derrick..." I said. "It seems the Demon Wolf curse has woven itself fully into you. I look forward to seeing what you''re truly capable of."

    A shadow crossed his face as he lowered his gaze. "I''m afraid I lost control the moment Dylan fell, my lord. That form... it''s not mine to command. It seems I can only wield it for a short time before it slips away."

    Vantos had been right all along. Sharing my blood with a lesser werewolf had triggered immediate changes¡ªundeniable proof that Annie, too, might be capable of undergoing the same transformation as Derrick.

    "Keep aiding these people as best you can. There are other matters I must attend to."

    "As you wish, young master," Derrick said.

    Stepping away, I halted before Vantos, who greeted me with a smile. "I already know what you''re about to ask," he said, "And my answer? I told you so. Even I was caught off guard by Derrick''s transformation when he arrived at my club. His Demon Wolf form is nowhere near as powerful as yours, but... it''s a welcomed revelation. Imagine what we could do with an army of them. We might just stand a chance against the culling."

    "I don''t think I have enough blood to turn every werewolf into a Demon Wolf."

    Vantos smirked. "And what of Utica? Were you able to dispose of her?"

    I lowered my head, the silence speaking for itself. "No. I held back. Mel helped me take down both her and Dylan... and she asked me to spare Utica, to let the enforcers handle her."

    Vantos exhaled, nodding slightly. "I understand her reasoning, young master. Like it or not, we are still bound by a society of rules, even if we are monsters. Killing a high-ranking hunter could bring even more trouble to your already embattled clan. Worse, you could be branded a murderer and sentenced to death. In other words, she did you a favor. The war of the clans is nearly upon us. If Utica dies during the culling, it will be seen as a casualty of war. But in times of peace..." He touched his chin, his expression thoughtful, yet edged with certainty. "It''s simply murder."

 Chapter 43: The Hunger for Revenge

    The fury clawing at my insides was difficult to contain. The beast within me thrashed, desperate to break free¡ªstarving for vengeance, for blood, for justice long overdue. But then... humanity intervened. Emotion wrapped its cold chains around my rage, restraining the monster within. And just like that, the victory the beast craved¡ªthe retribution for the fallen werewolves who had looked to me as their leader¡ªwas lost.

    In its place, something else crept in. Something unfamiliar. Raw. Empty. A feeling without a name that consumed my heart, my mind, and my will.

    I stepped into the house, overwhelmed by a strange, suffocating feeling. My mind replayed the moment the volley of arrows rained down on us¡ªsharp, sudden, and merciless. It haunted me, dragging behind it a flood of imagined outcomes¡ªeach one a different path I could''ve taken, each a version of justice that never came to pass.

    The hunger for revenge began to fade, dissolving slowly like smoke from a fire long extinguished. In its place, only silence remained... and the image burned into my memory: a ring of lifeless bodies, blood pooling at my feet, their vacant eyes staring at nothing.

    Piles of corpses surrounded me, and somehow, I was still breathing.

    I descended into the basement, swallowed by a silence so dense it felt sentient, pressing against my skin, breathing down my neck. Each step echoed like a drumbeat of ghosts, trailing behind me. When I reached the Gathering Room, I sank into the seat before my mother''s portrait¡ªthe only witness left to the unraveling truth:

    That I was becoming the very thing I feared most, a failure.

    Not just as a son, but as a leader.

    And there, surrounded by stillness, I listened¡ªnot with my ears, but with something deeper. My soul. I heard the cries of every werewolf who had died tonight. Not as screams¡ªbut as scars in the air. Invisible.

    I swept my eyes slowly across the room. Every portrait stared back at me, judging my inability to deliver the victory I had promised. Their lifeless gazes drilled into my soul, fueling the inferno already burning inside me. But before I even realized what I was doing, I was on my feet¡ªtearing them down, one by one. Glass shattered. Wood splintered. I ripped the portraits apart like they had betrayed me, like their silence had sentenced me.

    But it still wasn''t enough.

    The hunger for revenge flared within me¡ªrabid, untamed¡ªcoursing through my veins like wildfire. I turned on the room itself. Chairs were flung like matchsticks. Tables were reduced to splinters. Even the old accords book¡ªmy mother''s most sacred possession during her reign¡ªwas torn to ribbons by my own hands.

    And then¡ªI heard footsteps, a light touch against the stairs.

    Mel.

    She paused at the last step, eyes wide with shock as she took in the wreckage¡ªthe chaos I had unleashed. Everything was decimated. Not a single thing survived my rage.

    "Well," she said, "Hell of a time to drop by. Should I... give you a minute or ten?"

    Her words sliced clean through the chaos, sharper than any blade. The beast inside me froze mid-snarl, held still by her presence alone. My heart, wild and erratic seconds ago, slowed just enough to feel the silence settle. I didn''t answer¡ªcouldn''t. The rage still poured through me like a dam cracked wide open, and I was terrified of what I might say if I opened my mouth.

    Then¡ªshe turned, pivoted, and started to walk away.

    "Don''t go..." I said, the words torn from me like a last breath. My chest heaved, still trembling from the wreckage I''d created. "Please. Just... stay."

    She exhaled, then stepped into the wreckage of the Gathering Room, settling down by the door like she wasn''t afraid of the storm still lingering in me.

    "I get it, Tobias," she said. "You held back... for me. You could''ve killed her¡ªand you didn''t. That means more than you know. I know we don''t know each other that well, but... I''m eternally grateful you stopped. I really am."

    She stood and crossed the room slowly, like approaching a wounded animal. Her fingers found mine, lacing our hands together with quiet intention.

    "I came to see how you were holding up," she said.

    Then, without warning, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my waist, pulling me into her. Her head rested gently against my chest, grounding me in the wreckage I''d created.

    "Thank you," she whispered. "For not killing Utica."

    I closed my eyes as her breath ghosted over my skin, steadying me more than I wanted to admit.

    "You don''t understand... it wasn''t really me who wanted to end her. It was the beast¡ªscreaming for vengeance, bloodthirsty. I''m still trying to learn how to live with it... this thing coiled inside me. Some of it makes sense. Some of it... doesn''t. The rest is just instinct and sometimes... unpredictable."

    I paused, drawing in her scent¡ªsubtle, alluring¡ªwrapping around me like a quiet storm.

    "All I do know is... Utica''s still alive because of you."

    I reached out, my fingers brushing beneath her chin, lifting her face gently until our eyes met. In that breathless moment, time seemed to stop. The chaos faded. The noise within me quieted.

    "I can''t explain it," I said. "But the beast... it settles when you''re near. Like it senses something in you I haven''t yet. It''s not fear. It''s not submission. It''s... peace. And that," I whispered, "terrifies me more than anything."

    "I''m glad I have that effect on you," she said, as a playful smile teased the corners of her lips. "It means... I can give you a little gift."

    "A gift?" I asked, uncertain.

    I hadn''t expected that response. I didn''t understand what she meant¡ªat least, not until the moment she leaned in, closing the distance between us without hesitation. Then, her lips met mine.

    The world around me froze.

    My heartbeat roared in my ears, pounding like war drums echoing through my chest. Her touch sparked something deep within me¡ªsomething strange, electric, and dangerously real. It wasn''t just a kiss. It was a collision of two storms, and I was caught between them.

    When she pulled back, I found myself lost in her light blue eyes, searching for answers I didn''t have. But then¡ªmy gaze lifted to the doorway... and froze.

    A figure stood there in silence, fragile and trembling. Her eyes, wide with heartbreak, shimmered before a single tear fell down her cheek. Her head dropped, her body folding inward like the weight was too much.

    "Mother!" Annie cried, her voice shaking. "Can you please... help me back to my room? I didn''t know the young master had... company."

    A moment later, Lydia appeared, her eyes widened as she took on the devastation inside the Gathering room. Her tone softened as she approached Annie.

    "I''m here, sweetie," Lydia said. "Let''s go."

    I took a deep breath, knowing, I had complicated my situation. Once again, I''d tangled myself deeper into a mess I wasn''t sure how to escape.

    Mel watched me, silent for a beat, then offered a faint smile. "Maybe I crossed a line I shouldn''t have, and for that, I''m sorry. But don''t be too hard on yourself about Annie. She''s your first Luna wolf. That title means something. She already holds a part of you¡ªsomething some of us would give anything for. Whether she realizes it yet or not."

    She stepped back slowly, as if putting physical space between us could undo what had just happened. She stopped just far enough away that her warmth faded, replaced by the cold bite of distance.

    "This should help," she said. "If we talk from here, maybe it''ll be easier for you not to get in any more trouble."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    I lowered my head, guilt twisting in my gut. Annie''s reaction was burned into my memory¡ªthe bitter feeling of a silent heartbreak. I''d have to face it eventually. But not now. Right now, something else clawed at the edges of my thoughts.

    I looked up. "What happened to Utica?"

    "She''s been taken in for questioning," Mel said. "But I need to warn you... I don''t think the vampires intend to make much of it. Utica''s actions were reckless¡ªcost the lives of many werewolves¡ªbut the Scarlet Clan? They don''t care. Not about justice for your kind. I doubt she''ll even face judgment."

    She paused, guilt flickering across her face.

    "I''m sorry, Tobias. I stopped you from ending her. I thought I was preventing something worse, but... if I''d known they''d sweep it under the rug like this, I wouldn''t have stopped you. I should''ve let you take your revenge."

    At her words, something primal stirred inside me. The beast. It rose like smoke in my chest, whispering promises of blood and reckoning.

    "This is good. It means the beast will have its revenge¡ªsooner or later. It can wait. It knows patience. But when the time comes... there will be no mercy."

    Mel''s expression shifted. She gave a small smirk, trying to lighten the moment¡ªbut there was a flicker of wariness in her eyes.

    "Noted," she said. "Remind me never to catch you on a bad day."

    "You don''t have to worry. Not about me. Not about the beast, either. You''re important... to both of us."

    She stepped closer, placing her hand gently against my chest.

    "So... is it okay if I stay close to you? I''ve been cut from the hunter ranks. I''m on my own now. No side. No place."

    Her eyes flickered with uncertainty, but her voice held strong.

    "I know being human in a den full of werewolves is a dangerous line to walk... but I''m willing to risk it. To try. And maybe¡ªone day¡ªyou''ll make me part of your pack. Until then, I''ll take whatever comes. I''ll endure it all... just to stay near you."

    I took her hand, raising it slowly to my lips. I pressed a soft kiss against her fingers, letting the silence between us stretch for a moment longer than comfort allowed. My eyes closed as I searched inward for an answer¡ªsomething, anything¡ªfrom the beast.

    But there was nothing.

    No stir. No growl. No instinctual pull like there had been with Annie, when she asked to be turned. Just silence. Still and unreadable.

    It unsettled me.

    The beast had roared at the thought of Annie becoming a Luna wolf, and yet now... it was quiet. Strangely quiet. As if it had already made a decision I couldn''t hear. As if it didn''t want Mel to become one of us.

    The stillness left a strange ache in my chest¡ªan emotion I couldn''t name, wrapped in questions I couldn''t answer. Something about this didn''t add up... and I needed to know why.

    "You can stay with me," I said, tracing my thumb along the back of her hand. "I''ll make sure everyone knows. No one will lay a finger on you. Not while I draw breath."

    Her smile bloomed, warm and grateful.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    A soft footstep echoed through the ruined Gathering Room.

    Vantos stepped inside, his gaze sweeping across the wreckage with amusement. "Well," he said with a smirk, "someone clearly needed to blow off some steam. I could''ve scheduled a sparring match with Gaston¡ªhe''s been begging for a shot at you."

    "There''s no need for that," I said. "I had my moment. It''s done now. Behind me."

    Vantos nodded, though his expression didn''t shift from the carnage. "Glad to hear it. But we still need to talk. And judging by this mess... I''m guessing this wasn''t some random outburst."

    He stepped further in, careful not to trip over the shattered remains of a chair.

    "Just so you know¡ªLisa and the restoration crew won''t be helping you clean this up. They''re tied up prepping the town for recovery once the culling ends. This one''s on you, Tobias."

    "I''ll deal with it later," I said, glancing around the wreckage.

    Vantos shifted his gaze to Mel, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the torn, battle-worn state of her hunter uniform.

    "Oh, dear," he said with a grin, "someone''s having a serious wardrobe malfunction."

    He stepped toward her, and with a casual flick of his index finger, the fabric of her clothes began to mend itself¡ªthreads weaving, seams stitching, until the outfit looked untouched.

    "Much better," Vantos said, giving her a once-over. "Although... black doesn''t suit you anymore. Especially now that you''re off the hunter payroll. Let me guess¡ªChief Harrow threw a baby tantrum?"

    Mel crossed her arms, unbothered. "I just refused to become a hybrid," she said. Then, her eyes found mine again. "I have other plans."

    Vantos chuckled. "Careful, young master. Luna wolves don''t usually like to share. Very territorial, very dramatic." He turned his attention back to Mel. "Now... let''s do something about that dreadful black."

    He tapped her outfit once more, and the dark fabric shimmered, rippling with light before shifting into a clean, radiant white. Subtle patterns of silver etched themselves across the cloth, glowing faintly like whispers of old magic.

    "There," he said, stepping back with a satisfied grin. "You look outstanding in white. Let''s add a few runes, and your fashion overhaul will be complete."

    Mel grew curious about his remark. "Thank you... but what are the runes for?"

    Vantos smirked like she''d asked something delightfully naive. "You think you can channel magic and not let the world be aware you''re using it recklessly? These runes will help regulate the amount of life force you pour into your arrows. Without them, you''re playing with unstable energy."

    He circled her slowly, observing how the runes glow with intensity. "Your little stunt in the forest? That was a warning, Mel. You''re lucky you didn''t burn yourself out. You''re still human. And pushing that much raw power through your body without control will take its toll," He shook his head. "You''ll age faster. Your life force will crack and splinter. It''s like tossing gasoline into a fire¡ªyou get a big bang, sure, but it leaves you defenseless and fragile."

    He paused in front of her, eyes narrowing just slightly. "And I''d hate to see a gorgeous woman like you waste away because she didn''t bother to learn how to manage magic properly."

    Mel nodded. "That''s... unexpectedly thoughtful of you. Thanks."

    Vantos grinned. "I''m not entirely heartless. I''ll just charge the young master for my services later." His gaze flicked toward the surrounding chaos, filled with distaste. "Though I do have one rule¡ªnever hold important conversations surrounded by clutter."

    He knelt and pressed his palm to the floor. A glowing sigil erupted beneath him, humming with power. The room quaked, not violently, but with a low, steady pulse. Splintered wood snapped back together, glass reformed in glittering waves, and every destroyed piece of furniture began to reconstruct itself, piece by piece, until the Gathering Room looked untouched¡ªpristine.

    "Chairs!" Vantos said, plopping down at the table with a theatrical sigh of contentment. "Gods, I love chairs."

    Then his tone shifted again¡ªcasual, but with an undertone of gravity. "Now, let''s get back to that conversation we need to have," he said, casting a glance at Mel.

    "Speak freely," I said without hesitation. "She''s one of us."

    Vantos leaned back in his chair, the smirk fading from his face. "I''m afraid I can''t, young master. Not without his permission."

    "Permission from who?"

    Suddenly, a small creature scurried onto the table¡ªa chameleon, its skin shifting in a mesmerizing pattern of colors as it crept along the polished surface. Each step left a shimmer of light in its wake, like a whisper of magic.

    Vantos behavior changed instantly. The usual sarcasm vanished, replaced by a rare seriousness. He lifted a hand slowly and pointed at the creature.

    "Permission from the Grandmaster himself."

    Then, the chameleon began to shift.

    Its body stretched, limbs elongating and reshaping. The vibrant, shifting colors of its skin began to settle into flowing patterns as the creature grew¡ªrapidly¡ªuntil it no longer resembled a chameleon at all. In a matter of seconds, a man stood in its place.

    He wore a tunic woven in a swirl of iridescent hues, each color shifting subtly like light on water. In his hand, a staff pulsed with raw power. His head was bald, his stare was sharp and intimidating. Magic radiated from him in waves, ancient and undeniable.

    The man looked at me first, giving a brief nod of acknowledgment.

    Then he turned to Vantos and, without a word, smacked him on the head with the end of his staff.

    Vantos recoiled, rubbing his skull. "What the hell was that for, you old fart?!"

    "You failed to follow instructions. Again," the Grandmaster said. "You deserved that."

    Unexpectedly, the table beneath the Grandmaster began to groan. A deep crack formed, splitting the wood directly beneath him. In an instant, the table gave way, splitting clean in two.

    Vantos threw his hands up, exasperated. "What the hell are you doing?! I just fixed that!"

    "It''s obvious you didn''t channel nearly enough life force into the reconstruction," the Grandmaster barked, gesturing at the shattered table. "You keep failing, Vantos. Over and over again. It''s exhausting to witness, truly."

    He shook his head, then held out his hand. "Now stop whining and help this old man up."

    Vantos rolled his eyes but reached out, pulling the Grandmaster to his feet. "Maybe if you didn''t collapse every surface you stand on, I wouldn''t have to keep rebuilding them."

    The Grandmaster dusted off his tunic with flair. "You''ll need sharper instincts than that if you ever want back into the Trade Clan. A little glamor magic and a wardrobe change won''t cut it."

    Vantos sighed and folded his arms. "Alright, alright. Can we cool it with the lectures? I didn''t contact you to grovel my way back into the clan¡ªI''m over all that."

    The Grandmaster gave a sly smirk. "Oh, sure. And I''m guessing that little ''hello'' call you made last night was purely social, right?"

    Vantos narrowed his eyes. "Forget it, old man. Focus!"

    The banter finally fizzled out, replaced by a heavy stillness as the Grandmaster turned his gaze back to me.

    "I''m sorry about the table," he said. "Little Orie will fix it once the message is delivered."

    "Little Orie?" I asked, confused.

    The moment the name left my lips, Vantos groaned, visibly annoyed.

    "It''s an old nickname the elders gave him," he said, noticing Vantos'' annoyed expression. The Grandmaster placed his hand over his mouth and then whispered, "Please, don''t ask."

    The Grandmaster waved it off. "Ancient history. The point is, that I had to mask my presence from the Special Task Force just to be here. This isn''t a casual visit¡ªI bring an urgent message. One that demands your immediate attention."

    Without a word, Vantos traced a sigil across the broken surface of the table. Light flared beneath his fingers, golden and fluid, spreading outward like veins. In a heartbeat, the table was whole again¡ªclean, seamless, and solid.

    Talos gave an approving nod as a faint smile crept onto his face.

    "Well done," he said, then turned his gaze back to me. "Now... allow me to properly introduce myself."

    He stepped forward, pulling out a chair and taking a seat, his staff resting against the table. "My name is Talos Windsor. I am the Grandmaster of the Warlock Trade Clan. And three days ago, I received a message... not through our usual channels but delivered by direct spectral courier from the Revenants of the Ashen Circle. The message was sent by none other than the Grand Lich himself¡ªValdus Cornelian. And the letter, Tobias..." He fixed me with a pointed look. "...was addressed to you. Specifically."